Save Me - Wolfslick6007 - Doki Doki Literature Club! (Visual Novel) [Archive of Our Own] (2024)

Chapter 1

Notes:

Edit: I went back in the last story and added the secret messages!

They’re in the ANs of chapters 13, 20, 26, and 40!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

There is a place unknown to the many who live in Remnant. The home of the Grimm, their birthplace.

It is a barren land. No plants to be seen.

Pools of black substance slowly create more Grimm.

But there is one source of life other than the monsters.

A castle towered above it all.

A dark castle.

In one of its rooms were several of its human inhabitants. It was a long room, large with a table for seating. A meeting room, made of dark colors with large windows perfect for looking out at the Grimm below.

That room was filled with tension.

One occupant was silent, sitting in his chair with his head bowed and arms crossed. He had short brown hair and a short brown beard. He wore a long green jacket over a dark colored shirt and pants.

Hazel Rainart didn’t participate in the tension, glaring at those around him.

On his side of the table was a man with short hair and a mustache. He wore a fancy suit and jacket.

Arthur Watts smirked, staring down the person across from him.

Another occupant was grinning wildly at the anger around him. He was sitting crouched on his chair, knees drawn to his chest. His black hair was in one thin, long braid. He wore white and black robes and behind him waved a black scorpion’s tail.

Tyrian Callows was giggling as his golden eyes filled with malice and a sad*stic glee.

Next to the faunus sat Cinder herself.

She looked far different from before. She still wore a red dress. But her hair was tattered and short, covering one of her eyes that also had a bandage over it. That eye had a noticeable scar crossing out to cover the bridge of her nose in an ‘X’ pattern.

Behind her stood Mercury and Emerald, the two glancing warily and angrily at the argument and taunting happening in front of them.

And Cinder Fall was furious.

The taunts from the others in the room and her own anger was the source of the room’s tension.

“I’ve half a mind to thank the little girl that blasted you!” Watts taunted, smirking widely at Cinder.

“If I were you, I’d hunt her down, find her and well… she took your eye, didn’t she?” Tyrian broke down into mad cackles after he spoke.

Cinder growled, glaring at him through her good eye. She tried to speak but couldn’t find words, doubling over into a coughing wheeze.

Emerald jerked forward, hovering worriedly over Cinder, but the woman just reached up and began to whisper into her ear.

“Pathetic!” Watts huffed at the sight. “Why did you even—?”

The giant wooden doors were pushed open, cutting Watts off.

Everyone fell silent, standing up as a woman made her way into the room.

She had snow white skin, red veins stretching across. White hair pulled back and a mark in the center of her forehead. She wore a black and red dress and was silent as she practically glided forward, around the table to her seat.

Salem, Mistress of the Grimm, commanded the room, everyone silent and watching her as she reached her seat.

With a wave of her hand, everyone else joined her in sitting down.

“Watts.”

The man in question sat straighter, looking obediently to his mistress.

“Do you find such malignancy necessary?” Salem asked, voice calm but filled with disappointment.

“I apologize, ma’am…” Watts muttered, not looking particularly sorry. “I’m not particularly fond of failure.”

Salem raised a brow. “Then I see no reason for your cruelty towards young Cinder.” The Grimm woman declared, giving Cinder an appraising look as she continued. “She’s become our Fall Maiden, destroyed Beacon tower, and most importantly, killed dear Ozpin… So I’m curious… to what failures are you referring?”

“Well…” Watts looked more nervous now, but he answered as requested. “The girl with the silver eyes.”

“Yes…” Hazel finally spoke, arms still crossed and his head not raising. “We’ve dealt with their kind before. How is it a novice was able to beat one of us?”

“My thoughts exactly.” Watts sat straighter, a flicker of relief in his gaze that quickly vanished for pride. “Even without her new power, it should have been effortless.”

Salem nodded slowly, hearing and understanding her follower’s words. She didn’t respond in anger, instead her voice was as calm as before.

“It is because of the Maiden’s power.” She replied to their comments before turning her gaze onto Cinder. “Make no mistake, Cinder, you hold the key to our victory. But your newfound strength brings with it a crippling weakness.”

Cinder sat straighter, pleased by Salem’s words and how she defended her worth against Watts and Hazel.

“Which is why you will remain by my side as we continue your treatment.”

All pleasure was gone, Cinder's lips pulling back in an upset snarl. But she lowered her head in submission, not fighting back against the order.

Salem’s gaze drifted over to Watts. “Dr. Watts, you are to take Cinder’s place and meet with our informant in Mistral.”

Watts gave Cinder a smug smirk. “Of course.”

“Tyrian. I want you to continue your hunt for the Spring Maiden.”

Tyrian burst into his mad giggles. “Of course!”

“And Hazel. I’m sending you to the leader of the White Fang. Adam Taurus has arranged the meeting. The boy continues to prove loyal. See to it that Sienna Khan feels the same.”

Hazel sat straighter, giving her a steady nod. “As you wish.”

Cinder gave a wheezed gasp, raising a finger to catch everyone’s attention.

Emerald hurriedly pressed to her side, leaning down and letting Cinder whisper into her ear.

As she straightened, Salem gave her a calm nod. “Speak, child.”

“She wants to know…” Emerald paused, shifting on her heels. “What about the girl?”

“What about her?” Watts was quick to scoff. “Seems to me that this is Cinder’s problem, not ours.”

Cinder shot a scathing glare at the man, slamming her fist down at the table. The man just smirked at her.

Salem glanced between them with a warning stare. “Enough.”

As they fell silent, Cinder still stubbornly glaring at Watts, Salem turned to look at Tyrian. “Tyrian.”

The scorpion faunus perked up upon hearing his name. “Yes, my lady?”

“Spring can wait.” Salem decided. “Find the girl that did this to Cinder.”

Tyrian grinned eagerly and maliciously.

“And bring her to me.”

Tyrian halted. He gave her a disappointed frown before giving Salem an agreeing shrug and tiny grin.

Salem turned her attention back to Cinder. “Because of your efforts, Beacon has fallen… Haven will be next.”

The meeting finished, everyone began to rise from the table to go about their tasks. Cinder and Tyrian didn’t move for a moment.

The woman glanced at him and Tyrian grinned viciously, pointing at his eye. “Eye for an eye~!”

As they all filed out of the room, Salem turned, making her way to the window. She stared out at the desolate field before her.

Black pools stretched over the rocky floor. Grimm were slowly crawling out of the pools, making their way towards human civilization and wildlife across Remnant.

The woman watched her creatures, thinking to herself.

Things were going as planned.

It was simply a shame Libitina was lost before she could join them.

The girl would have made a delightful addition. But she refused, and Cinder didn’t have another choice.

A shame, but nothing more.

That wasn’t a problem compared to the other details…

Such as the Fall Maiden’s powers.

Salem has been around magic long enough to sense it.

Which is why she could tell that Cinder only had a vast majority of the Fall Maiden’s power. A tiny piece, just a chip really, was still missing. With Pyrrha Nikos, no doubt.

And Cinder needed all of the power…

The silver eye girl could prove a problem as well. Silver eye warriors always became a problem. It is why Cinder dealt with them swiftly. And well… They proved useful for some experiments in the past.

Only minor inconveniences…

But Salem wasn’t a fool.

Minor inconveniences could pile up. Become major inconveniences. Ruin everything she has worked towards all these years.

They would be dealt with.

Ozma’s brats would fall. And Haven would fall right alongside them.

~~||~~||~~

“Well?”

“She’s still alive.”

“Good. Is she in your custody?”

“No sir… there have been complications.”

“Such as?”

“The Grimm. She also refuses to leave her group for a moment.”

“Capture her as soon as you can.”

“Sir, about her powers…”

“She doesn’t know how to use them. You even said she’s scared of them. I suggest you stop being scared and get to work, Paula.”

“… I understand, Renier. We will capture her as soon as possible.”

“This is your last chance. Don’t blow it.”

Notes:

The villains are plotting… but what happened to MYNS?

Chapter 2

Notes:

TWs: fighting

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The ocean’s steady ripples pushed against the boat, gently rocking it.

Blake stood at the railing, staring out at the water. People strolled along the deck behind her. Blake didn’t look at them, but her mind was instinctively attuned to them, bow twitching whenever someone passed by.

She thought to herself, her expression betraying the darkness and sorrow of her mind.

Seven months.

It’s been seven months since the Fall of Beacon.

Seven months since her hopes had been shattered.

Seven months since she got Yang hurt.

It's been seven months since Blake ran again.

She thought she was done running. But she couldn’t help it. It was an instinct at this point.

And… she couldn’t risk any of them getting hurt.

Adam made his threat.

He almost killed Yang and Yuri. He wouldn’t fail next time.

Yang… Blake missed her girlfriend. She missed everything about Yang. But Blake couldn’t face her. Not when she caused Yang to lose her arm.

Blake took a sharp inhale, shaking her head firmly.

No. She couldn’t go down that path again.

Her gaze drifted back to the ocean as she thought about the interaction from a second ago.

The Captain had tried to make small talk. It only put Blake more on edge. Anyone could be dangerous.

He pointed out her paranoia. Pointed out how she was alone.

And as much as Blake wished it didn’t… it hurt.

She wanted nothing more than to run back to them. But if she did that… they would get hurt.

People always get hurt.

So she can never stop running. She can never stop hiding.

A shuddered breath escaped Blake and she took a step back from the railing.

Well… there was one thing she could stop hiding.

Blake pulled her bow slowly from her hair, feline ears twitching in the falling sunlight as she gazed down at the object.

The mask she had worn for so long.

She took a deep breath as she stared for a long moment.

“Won’t need this anymore…” She mumbled to herself before holding it out over the railing.

She watched the ribbon flutter from her fingers and hit the water below. It felt just as freeing as it did stifling.

Blake refused to feel regret as she turned to walk away. But as she turned, a deep frown crossed her face.

A chill ran down her spine and she couldn’t rid herself of the feeling as if she was being watched. Her eyes widened when she saw a hooded person staring at her. She couldn’t see their face, only making her tense more.

She pulled out Gambol Shroud, taking a threatening step towards them. “Who’s there?!” She called at them, bristling.

The figure turned around and ran, vanishing around the corner.

Blake took a step forward to go after them, but a shadow swallowing her own and the ground around it made her pause.

She turned around and paled.

Slowly rising from the water and towering over her and the boat was a giant Grimm. It was a dragon-like beast. A sea serpent.

Her ears pinned back against her head but she could hear the crew member in the crow’s nest scream, “RED ALERT!”

The captain’s following yell of, “all hands to battle stations!” snapped Blake into action.

Blake ran forward and kicked off the railing, throwing Gambol Shroud and swinging on it as the blade stuck into the Grimm’s neck. But it didn’t work.

The Grimm wasn’t fazed by bullets or blades and Blake lunged away from it, landing perched on the now-abandoned crow’s nest.

The ship had its own defenses, every boat did. Grimm hunted anywhere, and that included the ocean. The light cannons on the side of the boat did nothing. Blake watched for a moment as the heavy cannon, perched on the bow of the ship, was fired at the Grimm.

But to everyone’s shock and horror, the Grimm convulsed and bone cracked before two wings were spread from its back, carrying up into the air. It was too fast for the heavy cannon now.

Blake grit her teeth at the sight. Options ran through her mind and Blake found herself wishing her team was there. Ruby would have a strategy to beat it in seconds.

No matter what she did, the Grimm wasn’t harmed. Tough scales acted as solid armor.

The Grimm opened its mouth, a ball of electricity beginning to form.

Blake’s eyes widened before they narrowed. She leapt skyward again, intent on cutting the Grimm’s blast off.

But as she flew into the sky, a foot landed on her head. Blake gave a strangled yelp as she was pushed backwards.

It was the hooded figure.

His hood fell back, showing his face.

“Sun?!” Blake yelled in shock, but the monkey Faunus didn’t hear her as he continued for the dragon Grimm.

Blake flailed as she fell back towards the ocean. She couldn’t find anything to hook Gambol Shroud onto, meaning she could only fall.

But before she could hit the water, something grabbed her in a bridal carry.

Blake gaped up at the figure above her, recognizing her immediately.

“Sayori?! You’re here too?!” Blake yelled.

Sure enough, Sayori was holding her tight, taking them back up towards the dragon.

Sayori looked the same, but yet so different. She still had her short hair and red bow. But on her forehead was a pair of goggles. She also wore a teal, long-sleeved shirt, the end of the sleeves being wide and long. She also wore black pants. Her eyes had more prominent dark circles underneath than when Blake had last seen her.

Sayori gave her a sheepish laugh. “I’m not with Sun! But yep!”

They were nearing Sun and the dragon, so Blake turned her attention to that. “Explain later, we need to defend the ship!”

“Right!”

Sun had landed himself on the dragon’s head and now he had grabbed onto the two tendrils coming from the beast’s maw.

“What are you doing?!” Blake called to him as the dragon thrashed.

“Oh, y’know–!” Sun was panicking. “Hanging out!”

“That doesn’t look safe!” Sayori tried to yell too, but the dragon gave one final swing of its head, sending Sun flailing off with a scream.

“Sayori!” Blake commanded.

Sayori spun and threw Blake, who shot towards Sun and grabbed him, landing them safely on the rocks below. Sayori quickly joined them, pulling out her staff.

“My hero!” Sun cooed teasingly, holding his hands to his chest.

“You’re not supposed to be here!” Blake snapped, not playing games.

“Yeah?!” Sun’s smile twisted into a frown. “Well, it looks like you could use all the help you can get!”

“Guys!” Sayori yelped.

The dragon was coming back for them. Blake dropped Sun at the sight and the group got ready to fight again.

In the controls of the ship, the captain and two of his crew members were looking over the controls, trying to find a solution.

“Starboard defenses are down, Sir!”

The captain growled in frustration. “We still got the heavy cannon?!”

“Aye!” The other crewmember acknowledged. “But it’s moving too fast! We can’t land a hit!”

“How about the engines?”

“Fully functional, Captain!”

“Alright then!”

The three Faunus had landed back on the deck again and were hurriedly deflecting attacks from the giant Grimm.

It reared back and shot a bolt of electricity at them.

Their eyes widened. There wasn’t a chance to respond to the attack, be it dodging or blocking.

A dagger swept between the group and the electricity, redirecting the attack and saving them. The electricity quickly faded and as it did there was a blue light accompanying the dagger.

It faded to show a familiar figure had teleported to the dagger and grabbed it in mid-air, landing firmly on the railing.

Scarlet looked the same as ever, only now wearing a silver cloak over her battle attire. She stood at the ready, not looking back at the trio who were staring with wide eyes.

“Mom!” Sayori’s face glowed upon seeing her.

“Are you all okay?” Scarlet asked immediately, still glaring up at the Grimm.

“We’re fine!” Blake called back.

“Huntsmen!”

The group straightened, listening intently as the captain’s voice reached them from the upper deck, but their gazes never left the dragon.

“If you can clip its wings and draw it out towards the bow, we could take it!” The captain told them.

Sun and Blake shared a glance.

The monkey Faunus shrugged with a cheeky grin. “You’re the one with the sword!”

Blake rolled her eyes but the both of them surged forward nonetheless.

Sayori’s gaze shot over to Scarlet, who gave her a quick nod.

“Go! I’ll protect the ship!” Scarlet yelled, daggers at the ready.

So Sayori turned and swept forward, joining Blake and Sun as they leapt from the ship towards the dragon.

The latter duo were blurs as they traveled up with their clones, allowing Blake to swipe down and cut one of the Grimm’s wings, making it shriek in pain and stumble in its flight.

Sayori caught Blake as she fell, dropping her closer to the rocks below so Sun could catch her on the ground.

“Your turn to say it!” Sun teased, making Blake roll her eyes, but it was a much fonder action than before.

Blake didnt get a chance to respond as the Grimm crashed down on them from above.

Sun and Blake began to run and jump along the giant rocks sticking up from the ocean. Sayori flew nearby, on the Grimm’s other side from where it pursued her companions.

Blake and Sun came to a screeching halt, clinging to the side of one of the rocks when they found nowhere else to go. And the dragon Grimm clearly knew its triumph as well.

The Grimm’s giant jaws stretched wide. Blake and Sun’s eyes widened in panic.

But a blur rushed between the two sides and suddenly, the Grimm was rearing backwards, shrieking in frustration as it tried to bit down, but couldn’t close its jaws.

Sayori had stuck her bo-staff in between the monster’s jaws, keeping it from biting down. And the metal bo-staff was too tough to be broken, making the monster screech in rage.

“That works.” Sun finally spoke up, shock still lining his voice.

“Move!” Blake suddenly shouted. The much smaller figures yelped and leapt out of the way as the giant Grimm lunged down for them again.

It pulled back to strike again.

Out of nowhere, the ship appeared, slamming right into the Grimm and impaling it upon the front. The trio fell from the rocks onto the ship’s deck, staring up triumphantly at the trapped beast.

The Grimm shrieked in anger and pain, shaking its head in one last attempt to rid its mouth of the staff.

“Fire!”

The heavy cannon fired right into the dragon at close range. Its upper half was completely demolished, leaving the lower half to slowly dissolve.

Sayori caught her bo-staff as it fell and grinned widely at Blake and Sun. “That was awesome!” She declared.

Sun grinned back and even Blake smiled softly.

Everyone began to cheer and four figures were dashing from the crowd over to the group.

“Sayori!”

“You did it!”

“That was awesome!”

Three familiar children with stuffed animals in their arms were crowding around Sayori, who smiled softly and greeted them right back.

Esther, Molly, and Isaac had grown more since Blake last saw them. Like Sayori, they had new outfits too.

Isaac wore a silver hoodie and black pants. On the back of the hoodie was Mr. Stripes’ face. His hair had an orange streak dyed in the front.

Molly had on jeans and a white shirt. Over the shirt was a zipped-up, pink jacket with Miss Bo’s face on the back. A pair of sunglasses sat on her head.

Esther wore white shorts, a purple tank-top, and an open black jacket. Unlike her friends, Mr. Hopp’s face was on the tank top’s front.

Their stuffed animals were cuddled in their arms where they always were, never far from the kids.

Cherry, now in a white and red sundress, made her way over to Scarlet, kissing her before turning and doing the same to Sayori’s forehead.

Blake stared. “What are all of you doing here?”

“Oh! Scarlet and I wanted to move to Menagerie!” Cherry explained with a gentle, placating smile.

“And I’m here to help!” Sayori’s grin faltered and Blake frowned at the sadness she could see in Sayori’s eyes. “And get away from everything for a bit…” Sayori’s voice trailed off.

Esther took Sayori’s hand and Scarlet placed a hand on Sayori’s shoulder.

“You’ve been plenty of help, little dove.” Scarlet comforted, trying to cheer the girl up.

“Hehe… thanks…”

Blake relaxed when she saw that Sayori being there truly was a coincidence. But then she turned her gaze onto Sun, her eyes narrowing into a glare.

“If you’ll excuse us… Sun and I need to have a talk.”

~~||~~||~~

Anima is an untamed land.

Grimm and wildlife roam free and create a dangerous land for its inhabitants.

The kingdom of Mistral is the safest place in Anima, but it isn’t the only settlement. Small villages are scattered throughout the land. Between them are long paths, dangerous, yet there for the many travelers traversing the land.

The Grimm were more dangerous than the ecosystem.

It wasn’t uncommon for an ambush.

Especially now… Grimm were becoming angrier. Deadlier. More common.

They were a danger for anyone passing through. But a huntsman stood a better chance than a merchant.

A Beowolf was felled by a blade slashing through its middle, cutting it cleanly in half.

As it fell, a figure in a black and purple hood stood up and held her sword at the ready.

Yuri’s attire had done a full change since her time at Beacon.

Gone was the skin-tight outfit and bandages on her arms. Instead, she wore a purple outfit with black lining that covered her whole body. It was fit for quick movement and stealth but still had armor-like platings the same color on the shoulders, arms, and knees. Her katana’s sheath moved to her back and her pouches for her throwing knives stayed on her hip. A face mask pulled up to cover her mouth, her identity only further hidden by the hood. Her long purple hair fluttered out from under the hood.

Yuri turned and slashed another Beowolf down. Its growl stopped in its throat as it was quickly killed.

“Heads up!”

A blur of pink dashed past Yuri, an axe slamming into the head of the Beowolf that tried to sneak up on the girl.

Natsuki’s outfit hadn’t changed as much as Yuri’s.

She still had her pink leather jacket, the material simply more tattered. She wore a black shirt and a maroon skirt that went to her knees under it. She also had on black, fingerless gloves and a pink scarf.

“This is the most Grimm yet!” Natsuki called as she cleaved through another beast.

“I know… This is bad news.” Yuri replied as she ducked under a Beowolf, stabbing up through its chest.

They worked in unison, taking out each Grimm that rushed them, one by one. Until finally, no more Grimm raced out of the undergrowth. They stood still for another moment, still wary of any Grimm that could ambush them.

“That’s all of them.” Yuri eventually spoke, relaxing and putting her sword away. She pulled her mask down to her neck as she turned to face Natsuki. “Shall we take a break?”

Natsuki stretched before she plopped down under a tree, setting her axe to the side.

“Are we close to the village?” the cat Faunus asked.

Yuri nodded, not yet sitting down. “According to the map, yes.”

Natsuki huffed a relieved breath, closing her eyes. “Good.”

Yuri studied her girlfriend with a frown, feeling as if Natsuki hadn’t finished speaking. She didn’t speak. Didn’t ask what was wrong.

“I miss the old days,” Natsuki confessed with a deep breath, looking away from Yuri’s gaze. “When we were all together…”

Yuri’s gaze softened as she sat down next to Natsuki, running her fingers through the girl’s pink hair. “I do too…”

“It’s not fair, Yuri.” Natsuki’s body shook with anger and despair.

It wasn’t fair that their home had been destroyed. It wasn’t fair that so many people died. It wasn’t fair that their little found family had been scattered. It wasn’t fair that they had to try and pick up the pieces.

“It isn’t.” Yuri agreed solemnly. “We should be at Beacon, training and growing up.”

They fell into silence, leaning into each other and taking their moment of peace and silence in full. There was tension, but it still felt nice to take a break.

“Perhaps we should keep going?” Yuri prompted in a whisper. “We can reach the town by nightfall.”

“Yeah, let’s get moving.” Natsuki agreed, picking herself and her axe up, Yuri quickly following suit.

They walked along the path, wary and quiet, but taking solace in each other’s presence. Their hands came to hold each other’s as they walked along

“Do you think we’ll find her?” Natsuki asked as they walked the path.

“I know we will,” Yuri answered without hesitation.

They had to. The letter Monika left only showed that she left reluctantly. Yuri understood more than anyone what it felt like to feel like you could only run out of fear. But her team brought her back.

And Yuri was more than ready to return the favor.

“We’ll have our leader back soon enough, I promise.”

~~||~~||~~

In another part of Anima, chaos had ruined the quiet of a clearing in the forest.

“COULD USE SOME HELP!”

Ruby Rose screamed as she darted past several other figures in a blur of rose petals. Behind her loomed a giant geist. Just like the one MYNS fought in the past, it had possessed objects around it, giving a giant body of rocks.

Jaune, Nora, and Ren were quick to rush to her aid. But even Nora’s hammer was ineffective against it. Ren tried to strike it but his blades bounced off harmlessly before he landed next to Jaune, glaring at the Grimm.

“My blades won’t hurt him!” Ren told his leader.

The four were grouped back together and the Grimm stood up straight again, towering over them with an ominous silence.

“Damn! What do we do?!” Nora asked the two leaders of the group.

Ruby’s eyes narrowed and she was quickly putting a new dust magazine in Crescent Rose. If one looked closely at the scythe, one could see the square magazine had a lighting bolt symbol on it.

“How about this?!” Ruby cried as she fired at the geist.

But their eyes widened in horror as the Grimm’s arm just shuddered, the electricity running along it before it pulled its arm back and slammed it down on the ground. All four of them went flying backwards.

Jaune groaned as he lay on the ground. His voice took on a mocking tone as he mimicked his team. “You’ll be fine without a weapon! You’re the strategist!”

Nora growled at the sight and threw Magnihild into the air as she began to run. “That’s it!”

Her weapon shifted from grenade launcher mode back into its hammer mode.

With a scream, she slammed the hammer into one of the geist’s boulder arms. It broke apart and pieces went flying everywhere. Ruby had to cut off a giant piece from hitting Nora.

A rock landed dangerously close to Jaune’s head and he yelped, scrambling back to his feet and continuing his earlier rant. “Well, I’m not fine!”

As he got up, a rock hit him right in the face. His aura was the only reason he didn’t die as he was slammed back to the ground. “WHY?!”

Ren landed next to Jaune and picked him up by the back of his shirt, helping the blond climb to his feet.

The geist quickly found a tree and replaced its former arm with the long wooden log.

That tree happened to be the one behind Jaune and Ren.

They scattered and the geist swept the arm after Jaune. “Help! Please! Its arm is a tree!”

“Hah! Big mistake!” Ruby grinned widely, replacing the magazine like she had before. This new magazine had a fire emblem on its side. She shot and the arm was blasted backwards.

Jaune gave an excited and victorious whoop at the sight only for the Grimm to raise the flaming tree arm, its new weapon made all the more deadly.

Jaune blanched and let out a shriek as he ducked under the flaming tree that swung for his head. He managed to dodge before he was tripped, staring wide-eyed up at the grim that was about to bring its arm down.

Just then, one of Ren’s weapons came spinning through the air.

It slashed across the mask on the Grimm’s body, making it stagger back and bring its arms up to cover its face in what seemed to be panic.

The team landed beside Jaune, who was swiftly pushing himself back up to his feet.

“Okay, we need a plan!” Jaune gasped out.

“The body is too thick to break through,” Ruby spoke with obvious panic.

“It doesn’t care about its body,” Jaune muttered to himself as if he didn’t hear Ruby.

“Plus it can keep grabbing new limbs!” Nora agreed with Ruby.

“But it keeps protecting its face…” Jaune continued to mutter.

“We can’t break it!”

“If we knocked off all the limbs at once and went for the…” Jaune’s eyes lit up.

“Guys! I got it! We hit it harder!” Jaune cheered, turning to his team with excitement and relief visible.

Ren and Nora stared in blatant confusion, but Ruby’s eyes also lit up.

“Is… that it?” Ren asked.

“I’m serious!” Jaune gave them a wide, triumphant grin. “It's trying to keep us from its face! Take out the limbs, we have a shot to strike the weak point!”

“He’s right!” Ruby nodded quickly as the grim began to pull itself back up. “It hid its face when Ren hit it, so that’s gotta be a weakness.”

Ren and Nora shared a glance before they both smirked proudly at the leaders.

“We’re with you guys!” Nora declared.

“Let’s do it.” Ren agreed.

Jaune grinned proudly at his team as the Grimm began to approach them again.

“Ren, left! Ruby, right!” They took off as ordered and Jaune turned to Nora with a knowing smirk. “Nora, ready to try out the new upgrade?”

Nora beamed.

Jaune watched as Nora ran off, nodding to himself. “Alright! I’ll—!” The Grimm towering above him made Jaune halt, staring wide-eyed up at the beast before he gave a terrified and sheepish smile. “Distract it!”

Jaune ran forward and managed to slide under its legs, making the Grimm turn around after him. He stood up and called at the Grimm, waving his arms widely. Ren and Ruby began to attack it, only making the Grimm more frustrated.

Off to the side, Nora was in a stance with Magnihild at the ready in hammer form. She pressed a button and electricity began to run along the hammer, charging it up.

“Ready!” Nora screamed.

Jaune nodded sharply. “Do it!”

Ruby was quickly activating her semblance, picking up Nora and turning them into a pink and red blur, sparking with electricity. The Grimm tried to block but Ruby slicked through the tree arm and threw Nora.

The Grimm shattered and the team watched as the much more ghost-like body of the actual Grimm rose. It saw its loss and began to fly away.

Only for an arrow pierced the geist’s mask, shattering it and causing the Grimm to dissolve.

The four that had been fighting the geist whipped around to see another figure standing on a tall rock, lowering her bow.

She wore a long green jacket, the back trailing down to her knees. White ribbons held her ponytail up and fluttered in the air. Under her jacket was a rather elegant but simultaneously simple white dress, black combat boots on her feet.

“You guys just couldn’t wait for me, huh?” Monika teased.

Notes:

Coming up with new designs was fun! (Yes, Yuri’s outfit is literally Ronin’s from the MCU just purple and black—)

And yeah sorry this was repeating a lot of what happened in the show (especially the Geist scene) but next chapter will have more differences! Gotta set things up after all!

Chapter 3

Notes:

TWs: hospital, past injuries/missing limb

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sayori was scared.

No. Scared wasn’t a good enough word for it.

She was terrified. Beyond that even!

She has been ever since the Battle of Beacon. Who wouldn’t be? It was traumatizing.

People died. They lost their homes. Lost everything.

But Sayori was terrified that she was about to lose one of the most valuable things in her life.

Monika’s been unconscious for four days.

Ever since she got stabbed up on the tower, she’s been out. Sayori had used so much of her stored semblance to help others, Yuri especially. She was low on her semblance as a result. The sun wasn’t out to give her more energy.

So she was only barely able to keep Monika stable long enough for them to get her to a doctor.

And from there… It was a waiting game.

Sayori and Natsuki constantly switched between being with Monika and Yuri, trying to take care of their girlfriends while they struggled to cope with everything that happened.

As the fourth day moved on to the fifth, Sayori sat alone by Monika’s side.

Her moms were taking care of the kids and Natsuki was with the awakened Yuri.

That left Sayori alone.

She sat in a chair next to Monika’s hospital bed, watching over Monika with watchful, exhausted eyes.

Her whole body hurt, being frank. She wasn’t sure how long she had been sitting in that chair at that point. But Sayori’s wings and muscles felt cramped and she longed to stand up and stretch them.

She wasn’t going to though. Not yet.

Monika needed her.

Sayori leaned her head back instead, taking a moment to breathe and close her eyes. She rested one hand on the edge of the bed as she began to speak.

“Moni, please wake up soon.” Sayori whispered, almost absently. Her lip quivered and a sob escaped her.

“I…” Tears sprung to the corners of Sayori’s eyes. “I can’t do this alone.”

She knew she wasn’t alone. She had Natsuki and Yuri and her moms.

But Sayori wants Monika.

Monika who wasn’t awake.

She wants Monika to help her with nightmares. To say that it was all okay. That they were going to heal. She wants Monika to reassure her that the lives lost weren’t her fault. She did everything she could.

Those thoughts brought more crying to Sayori’s lips and she bowed her head down, letting the tears fall as her hand clutched at the hospital bed’s sheets.

Fingers gently curled against her wrist and Sayori’s eyes snapped open.

She stared down, stunned, at Monika. Her eyes were weakly opened as she stared over at Sayori.

“Sa… yo…?” Monika wheezed out.

Her voice was rasped from disuse, but she still tried and Sayori was quickly lurching forward to place a gentle finger against Monika’s lip while her other hand fumbled with the ‘call nurse’ button.

“Shh… don’t talk, Moni. It’s okay…” Sayori breathed, relief making tears spring into her vision.

Monika opened her lips but didn’t speak, fixing Sayori with a confused expression that only looked more confused by the glaze in her emerald eyes that came from the painkillers. Sayori swore she could see a spark of terror there too.

“You’re okay. We’re all safe. You can rest.” Sayori murmured soothingly, bringing herself forward to wrap Monika into a hug. She was careful of the medical equipment but rested her face against Monika’s shoulder after giving her a kiss on the cheek.

Monika offered a small humming noise but her muscles relaxed and her eyes fluttered closed again.

Sayori openly sobbed into Monika’s shoulder, even more so when Monika weakly tried to bring an arm up to comfort her.

As doctors began to come in to check over Monika, Sayori couldn’t care as they had her stand off to the side.

Sayori was just relieved to have her girlfriend back.

~~||~~||~~

Blake couldn’t help but huff as she leaned against the railing.

Sun had left after their talk, vanishing to who knows where aboard the ship. Blake had suspicions that he stowed away again.

He was more annoying than she remembered.

Sun had played everything off like a joke at first. It was only when Blake pointed out that he had been following her that Sun actually looked ashamed.

And then, instead of actually understanding, Sun got her intentions completely wrong.

He, honest to the gods, thought she was going to confront the White Fang.

It made Blake want to scream.

He thought she was— what?! Going on some sort of heroic, revenge quest?!

Blake wasn’t searching for revenge. She wasn’t going anywhere near the White Fang.

Not after Adam…

A shiver ran down her spine and Blake inhaled sharply.

As far as she could tell, Sun was there for the fight. He was the one who wanted to take down the White Fang.

Blake just wanted to escape.

But it wasn’t like Sun could get off the boat now. Not so close to their destination.

So now, Sun was coming with her to her home of Menagerie.

That thought alone made her groan, ears flicking back for a moment with her irritation.

“Don’t be too hard on him.”

Blake whirled around, hand trailing to her sword. Sayori sat on the edge of the roof, peering down at her with a sad smile.

“He’s just trying to help you.” Sayori explained further as she hopped down, moving to stand at Blake’s side at the railing.

Blake let out a relieved breath, hand moving away from her sword. But her lips were pursed as she spoke. “I know he is. But that’s no excuse to leave his team to trail after me.”

“Well, I think it was admirable!” Sayori said with a cheeky grin.

Blake gave an amused snort, body relaxing more with the familiar banter. “Then it’s just you.”

“And probably Sun himself.”

“Not even a question.”

They fell back into silence, a little more comfortable but still nervous.

Sayori broke the silence in a quiet voice. “Just… go a little easier on him. For me?”

Blake exhaled through her nose, but noticeably softened, giving a small nod. “I’ll try.”

They almost trailed off again, but Sayori spoke before the conversation could end. The way she tapped anxiously at the rail made Blake’s ears twitch as she glanced over, finding Sayori frowning down at the water below.

“Blake, can I be honest with you?” Sayori asked.

Blake frowned at her in worry. Sayori looked reluctant but determined to share what was on her mind.

Memories flashed through Blake’s mind of her past with Sayori.

Talking and smiling in the fields. Teasing each other for their crushes. The flower crown.

Blake never could have said no.

“Of course…” Blake replied, gaze wary but voice soft.

“I… wasn’t entirely truthful with you earlier.” Sayori confessed, hugging herself and avoiding Blake’s gaze. “I’m not just here because I’m helping my moms move.”

Blake went tense again, a frown crossing her lips as her piercing amber eyes moved to stare at Sayori.

“What?”

Sayori shifted nervously, but continued to speak. “That’s definitely a big reason. But I also had a feeling you would be in Menagerie.”

“How would you know that?” Blake asked, still wary and confused.

“I didn’t!” Sayori was quick to protest, waving her hands with a sheepish grin. “It was more… process of elimination.” She paused, tilting her head. “And gut feeling.”

Blake didn’t respond at first.

Sayori followed her, just like Sun… but unlike Sun, Blake knew that Sayori was passionate about people and friendships.

There was one large reason Blake could think of why Sayori would try to find her.

Blake glanced at Sayori, ears flicking nervously.

“… are you here to get me to go back?”

Sayori hesitated, looking conflicted.

But then, she offered a slow nod. “Honestly? Yeah.”

Betrayal flashed in Blake’s gaze and she began to shut the idea down. “Well—!”

“But.” Sayori’s voice cut through Blake’s, making her halt in her tracks. “I’m not gonna force you to.”

“What…?” Anger dimmed to confusion and surprise.

“Blake, I get it,” Sayori said with a sorrowful stare. “I can’t say I understand it. Not all of it. But I know that you’re running out of fear. And I can’t blame you for that.”

Blake shrunk upon hearing that. She looked away from Sayori back out at the ocean, her gaze morphing into a glare.

“You wouldn’t understand, Sayori.” Blake snapped in a cold anger. But her anger was hiding the fear that clawed her chest. “So don’t say you—!”

“Monika ran away too.”

Blake’s head spun back to stare at Sayori with shocked eyes. “She what?!”

Sayori had tears in her eyes now, but she tried to smile, which only made Blake hurt more. “She ran out of fear too. That’s why I get it. And it’s also why I needed to get away for a bit.”

Blake straightened, looking apologetic. She didn’t step towards Sayori, but it didn’t stop the small murmur that escaped her.

“Sayori…”

“I don’t blame her.” Sayori said quickly. In that moment, all Blake could see was the dark circles under the girl’s eyes and all she could hear was how strong Sayori’s voice was. “Of course, I’m angry. But I… I know why she’s running. And I know Natsuki and Yuri will find her. I wanted to find you too.”

Blake shifted, looking like she wanted to say something, making Sayori offer an exhausted smile.

“Yeah. She’s my girlfriend, why am I not going after her?” Sayori said exactly what was on Blake’s mind. “I’m not because I knew you’d be alone too.”

Blake flinched. As the conversation went on, every bit of armor she had built up was slowly cracking.

“I’m fine by myself.” She tried to protest, but her voice was weak.

Sayori just blinked at her. The most serious Blake had ever heard her, Sayori shut that down with a different topic that finally took away every piece of armor Blake had.

“Yang was crushed when you left.” Sayori told her. “And I know you were too.”

“I…” Blake tried to speak, but she couldn’t. Her ears were pinned back against her head and her mouth felt dry. She could only gape at Sayori.

Seeing the response, Sayori took a slow step forward, taking Blake’s hands in her own.

“Blake, please… let me and Sun help you?” Sayori requested in a small voice. “Even if it means helping you relax or just being by your side… can you let us?”

“I don’t know…” Blake finally replied in a whisper.

“Please, Blake?” Sayori gave one more push. “Whatever happens, let me and Sun help you?”

For a moment, Sayori thought Blake would say no. She hesitated and Sayori was about to reluctantly back off.

But then Blake squeezed her hands a little tighter and gave a tiny but steady nod.

“Alright…”

~~||~~||~~

Sayori was having a good day.

It was rare to have those anymore. She was still healing, even months after the fall of Beacon.

All of them were.

But Sayori’s depression had come back full force to accompany the trauma in the aftermath of the event. Monika did her best to help, but she was healing too.

So they helped each other as best as they could.

They were staying in her hometown with her moms now. All four of MYNS.

Sayori stretched in the morning sun filtering through the curtains and glanced at the time.

Nine in the morning.

That was a good time for her. She usually woke up later.

The Osprey faunus reached out her hand for Monika but found that side of the bed cold. It didn’t worry her though.

Monika must be downstairs, she decided.

Sayori managed to pick herself up with a yawn, stretching her wings as she began to sleepily step down the stairs.

She paused when she reached the kitchen. Natsuki and Yuri stood in there, but their posture and expression put Sayori on full alert.

They looked terrified and alarmed. A piece of paper was in Yuri’s grasp, wrinkled from how tight she was holding.

For a moment, Sayori thought Yuri got another letter from her parents.

They’ve only sent two. But Yuri trusted her team enough to let them see and well… they hadn’t been pretty.

They mostly told Yuri to come home. In a really rude way that infuriated Natsuki, Monika, and Sayori.

Yuri had simply sighed and trashed them.

She refused to leave when her team needed her more.

“Yuri?” Sayori asked, taking another step into the room. “Is it from your parents?”

Yuri’s gaze was a terrifying mix of empty and upset that scared Sayori. She met Sayori’s eyes and gave a shake of her head.

“It’s from Monika…” Natsuki said, her whole body trembling.

Sayori’s heart dropped but she still took the letter.

‘Dear Yuri, Natsuki, and Sayori,

I’m sorry. I’m sorry that I’m doing this. I trusted you girls with everything, told myself I didn’t have to hide again.

But I have to do this.

I promise I’m not doing this to hurt any of you.

This power. It can kill someone with just the press of a button.

I have to figure out what they did to me

I have to figure out what it means.

I know I trusted you guys with my past. I know I should have brought you all with me. Trusted you with this.

But I can’t risk hurting you.

Don’t worry, I’m not alone. I know what I just said, but Ruby and JNR were already going to Mistral and I took the opportunity.

I’m sorry. I’ll miss you girls.

We’ll meet again, I know it. We’re a family, after all!

Love, Monika <3’

And Sayori’s world came crashing down once again.

~~||~~||~~

“Monika!”

Monika jolted and looked to the side, Ruby stood there, pouting up at her in concern.

“You zoned out!” Ruby explained when Monika only blinked at her in surprise.

“Oh!” Monika gave a nervous grin, rubbing the back of her head.

Her gaze shifted away from Ruby’s inquisitive one to glance around at the bustling town around them. People walked past them, but none went inside the blacksmith they stood in front of.

Jaune was in the blacksmith, getting his armor upgraded as payment for their victory over the geist. Nora and Ren had wandered off somewhere. That left Ruby and Monika standing out in front of the blacksmith.

“Sorry, sorry…” Monika apologized with a sheepish chuckle. “I was… thinking.”

Truth be told, she had been thinking about her team.

She could see them messing around with her as they all walked out of the blacksmith with materials they needed, talking and laughing together.

Monika craved those days.

And clearly, Ruby noticed.

“About your team?” Ruby asked in a murmur.

“I…” For a moment, Monika wanted to deny it. But she couldn’t. “Yeah…”

Ruby wouldn’t meet her eyes, but she took Monika’s hand in her own, giving it a gentle squeeze. “I miss my team too…”

Right…

RWBY didn’t get a chance to heal together like MYNS did, Monika recalled with a wince.

Weiss had immediately been taken home. She couldn’t protest and had no time to even say goodbye. And because of the CCT tower’s destruction, she couldn't make contact through their scrolls either.

Blake had vanished after making sure Yang was alright. Yang hadn’t even woken up by the time Blake went missing, disappearing just as she had done before.

And Yang… she wasn’t in a good place. She was home, physically healed. But mentally, Monika worried she might not recover.

Monika knew Ruby was hurt by her team shattering apart like fragile glass. Ruby constantly looked at polaroid pictures safely tucked away in her cloak’s hidden pocket.

There were three different pictures of her and each of her teammates, along with one of all four of them together.

Every time Monika found Ruby looking at them, she felt like a dagger pierced her heart. She didn’t have pictures of her team with her.

When Monika didn’t speak, Ruby did, snapping Monika from her thoughts.

“Why didn’t you let them come?” Ruby asked, curiosity mingling with concern.

Monika hesitated, but she let out a deep breath, squeezing Ruby’s hand. “I couldn’t put them in danger.”

“Monika… you know they’re just as strong as all of us—!” Ruby tried to say, frowning deeply at the other leader.

“No.” Monika cut Ruby off, pulling their hands apart and taking a step away. “That’s not why.”

Ruby studied Monika for a long moment.

When she spoke, her words formed a question, but her tone was filled with knowing. “You’re not just here to help us reach Mistral, are you?”

Tense silence passed between them before Monika let out a tiny chuckle, filled with anything but joy.

“You’re too smart for your own good, Ruby.” Monika whispered.

Ruby stepped after Monika, spinning to stand in front of her. She tried to look Monika in the eye but Monika glanced away.

“But then… What are you doing?” Ruby questioned worriedly. “Why would it put the rest of your team in danger?”

Monika tensed. She snapped her gaze away and shook her head, trying to hide the tears in the corner of her eyes.

“I… I’m sorry Ruby… But I can’t tell you. Not yet.”

“Monika…”

Ruby’s voice was sad and concerned and Monika knew if Ruby pushed anymore, it would all come spilling out.

“Hey guys!”

Monika and Ruby both jerked in surprise. Walking towards them was Ren and Nora. The couple was hand in hand, Nora waving a hand with her call.

“Welcome back!” Monika chirped with a forced smile, wiping any tears away.

She quickly took hold of the distraction, acutely aware of Ruby still staring at her.

~~||~~||~~

Gentle sunlight peeked in through the windows, landing on the closed eyes of Pyrrha Nikos.

Her eyes fluttered open, accompanied by a gentle but frustrated huff of breath.

Her dream had been pleasant too, a date with Jaune…

It had been a far cry from her usual nightmares that left her screaming and gasping in the night.

Pyrrha flinched at that thought alone, closing her eyes tightly.

Inhale… exhale…

Inhale… exhale…

You’re safe. Monika and Ruby saved you. You’re fine.

She repeated it to herself several times, turning it from a thought into a whispered chant. She opened her eyes, looking up at the ceiling fan to remind herself where she was. Monika’s old room in Patch… a safe place…

After the moment passed, Pyrrha took a deep breath. Her body felt heavy, but it always felt that way these days.

It was time to get up.

Pyrrha shifted the blankets aside and sat up slowly, maneuvering herself to the edge of the bed.

She stared down at her lower body for a painstaking beat.

Her ankle hadn’t been able to be repaired after the arrow.

Pyrrha tried to listen to the doctors, but in the aftermath it was hard. From what she knew, they had said something about her tendon being fully severed and unable to be fixed, requiring an amputation.

Her right leg below her knee was gone.

Pyrrha sighed, grimacing as a spark of pain flew up her body from the missing limb.

It’s another day.

Time to get to it.

She grabbed her crutches from where they were at the side of the bed, lifting herself and making her way from the room.

The stairs had taken forever to get used to, but it was… better.

Taiyang had apologized endlessly for not having a first-story room or an easier way for her to get up and down the stairs.

Pyrrha brushed him off every time.

Pyrrha could have gone to Argus. But she couldn’t. Not after everything. She needed to stay with her friends. Recover with them.

Her mother had resisted, of course. But she understood, and so Pyrrha stayed with Ruby’s family in Patch.

She stayed in contact with her mother through letters. The CCT tower being fully destroyed meant that Scrolls weren’t an option.

Yang glanced up upon hearing the familiar clicking of Pyrrha’s crutches hitting the wood floor.

“Good morning, Yang.” Pyrrha called.

Yang looked back to the television with a blank stare. “Hey.”

Where Yang fell fully into depression, Pyrrha tried almost desperately to stay positive.

“Is there anything good on this morning?” Pyrrha tried to prompt, an uneasy smile on her face as she sat in the plush chair.

“Nope.” Yang grunted, clicking the remote.

“Multiple rumors continue to circulate about who was behind the attacks at the Vytal Festival Tournament.”

Yang stopped clicking through channels, both girls’ attention snapping to the news.

“While no one knows for sure, officials have confirmed the presence of high-ranking White Fang member, Adam Taurus…”

Pyrrha’s eyes darted over to Yang upon hearing the name. Oh no.

Yang tensed, staring at the screen with an unreadable expression.

The reporter continued, “during the attack. Any and all attempts to bring him in have been met with brutal force—!”

The television was quickly turned off.

For a moment, silence reigned.

Then, Pyrrha gently began to prompt. “Yang…”

“I don’t want to talk about it.” Yang snapped immediately.

Pyrrha frowned, opening her mouth to try and continue when she was cut off by the door opening.

Taiyang was beaming happily in the open doorway, a pile of two boxes carried in his arms.

“We got mail!” Taiyang declared. Yang and Pyrrha didn’t give a reply at first.

“Guess what came in today!” Taiyang continued happily as he closed the door behind him with his foot.

Yang and Pyrrha exchanged a confused glance as Taiyang rounded the couch and placed two boxes down on the table in front of them.

“What?” Yang finally asked.

Taiyang was practically beaming, a complete difference from his daughter as he placed the boxes side by side. “I can’t wait for you two to see what you got!”

“It's for us?” Pyrrha asked.

“Yep!”

Looking closer, Pyrrha spied the emblem of Atlas on the box’s top, only making her more intrigued while Yang stared almost blankly.

“Go ahead!” Taiyang urged them. He passed Pyrrha’s box over to her as Yang pulled hers from the table.

The two girls opened their gifts and both froze.

Pyrrha’s box held a robotic leg and Yang’s held a robotic arm. Both were white with black joints, but clearly well made by Atlas’ best.

Prosthetics.

Pyrrha felt like a pit had opened up in her stomach as she stared down at the object.

“Brand new, state of the art Atlas tech!” Taiyang grinned widely at the two girls, not noticing the upset that both of them wore. “You know, I thought I was gonna have to pull some strings, call in some favors, work with Miss Nikos! But you both earned these all on your own…”

“Huh?” Yang blinked up at her father in confusion.

“Earned these?” Pyrrha asked in a whisper.

(She didn’t earn this she failed. Cinder got what she wanted. It took Monika and Ruby to save her. Failure failure FAILURE—)

“Before I could even talk to him, Ironwood already had one of his top scientists making these!” Taiyang’s face dropped to something more solemn as he passed on a message. “He… wanted me to tell you. Both of you. That you fought admirably. You girls should be proud of yourselves.”

A tense silence filled the air.

Taiyang shifted nervously where he stood, slowly realizing the distress in the room. Yang was staring at Taiyang with that same unreadable expression. And Pyrrha couldn’t figure out what to say… the queasiness in her stomach didn’t help.

“So, uh… Taiyang flashed a nervous smile. “Do you guys wanna try them on?”

Yang was the first to set her gift aside, looking steadily away from it. “I’m… not feeling too great right now… Maybe later?”

Taiyang noticeably deflated, but didn’t argue as he looked away from Yang. “Alright…”

So Yang stood up and wandered towards the kitchen, only pausing in the doorway to look at Pyrrha before fixing her gaze on Taiyang.

“Thanks, dad.”

And then she was gone.

Taiyang turned to Pyrrha and the red-head flinched.

Pyrrha offered the man an uneasy and nervous grin. “I’ll also pass… later, like Yang said?”

Taiyang seemed disappointed but forced a smile. “Yeah, of course.”

Pyrrha pushed herself up without another word, heading back upstairs. She couldn’t look at the prosthetics right now.

It felt bizarre.

Pyrrha had wanted nothing more than to get back into the heat of battle. She was a warrior. It was her calling. And as a result, she wanted a prosthetic as soon as she could move again.

But seeing it… It made her feel sick.

Pyrrha couldn't figure out why. Perhaps… it made everything feel more real?

She wasn’t sure.

Pyrrha staggered to a stop in front of a mirror in the hall. She didn’t see the proud warrior who was a member of team JNPR.

She saw a hurt little girl.

Her hair was let down and ragged, falling in a tangle mess over her shoulders. She was wobbling and leaning to one side, unsteady on her crutches. Dark circles clouded her eyes and only emphasized the wild look to her appearance. She was paler than before, and her body was swamped by the oversized hoodie that once belonged to Jaune.

Pyrrha flinched at the sight of herself.

She looked horrible.

And in the moment, Pyrrha wondered if she would ever recover.

Would she ever become a warrior again?

Would she ever be strong and proud again?

Would she ever be able to protect her team again?

She took a deep breath and hardened her gaze as she stared into the mirror.

“You are strong… you are brave… you are Pyrrha Nikos…”

Pyrrha’s voice was unsteady, no matter how she tried to control it.

She stared into the mirror for a beat before letting out a deep breath. She turned her gaze downwards and moved to walk away.

“Pyrrha… that’s a nice name.”

Pyrrha jerked, placing a hand against her head and staggering backwards against the wall, dropping her crutches. She held herself up and closed her eyes.

That voice… it sounded like it came from within her mind…

After a moment, the dizziness and tingling sensation that accompanied the voice faded and Pyrrha blinked open her eyes wearily.

She glanced around the hall. No one was there.

She waited a moment.

The voice didn’t speak again.

“Woah, you okay?” Taiyang asked, standing at the end of the hall looking at Pyrrha with worried eyes.

“I… I think so…” she replied as Taiyang reached her side. “I just got a headache.”

“Huh…” Taiyang felt her forehead. “Well, you don’t have a fever…”

“I think I just need to lay down… can you please help me back to bed?” Pyrrha asked, swallowing down her regret for ‘lying’ to the kind man.

“Yeah, of course! Come on…”

As Taiyang helped her back to her room, Pyrrha desperately tried to convince herself that it was nothing.

Notes:

I mean— I told you guys I had plans for Pyrrha

Chapter 4

Notes:

TWs: mentioned/implied last abuse, death

Chapter Text

“Excuse me, sir?”

The innkeeper glanced up at the strangers warily.

The short girl with pink hair and the tall, masked purple haired girl made a strange duo. The one that didn’t seem intimidating made up for it with glares while the other who looked intimidating almost didn’t seem to want to be.

The other guests at the inn had given their own wary glances. But Yuri had offered them polite nods and they all seemed to mostly relax, going back to what they were doing.

“What can I do for ya?” The innkeeper asked, still keeping up customer service even with his wariness. In his hand was a glass he was polishing with a rag.

“We were hoping you might have information?” Natsuki asked the man.

“That depends on what you ask.” The man commented.

So Natsuki pulled out her scroll and typed something on it.

“Have you seen this group pass through?” Natsuki questioned, holding up her scroll with a picture of JNPR on it.

The bartender raised a brow, still polishing the glass. “A lot of people come through here, ladies.”

Natsuki and Yuri exchanged a glance before the purple haired girl pulled some lien out of her pouch and placed it on the counter in front of the man.

He huffed and took the lien before they could pull it back, putting it in his pocket. “Fine.”

He sat down the glass and turned to face the girl again, folding his arms. “Three of ‘em passed through… maybe a week ago. With ‘em was a girl with brown hair wearing green and a girl in a red hood.”

Natsuki and Yuri exchanged another glance, this one filled with joy and glee.

“Thanks.” Natsuki said to the bartender. “Could we also get a room for the night?”

“If you can pay.”

Soon enough, they were in their room upstairs.

“A week!” Yuri began to babble happily as she sat her bag down on the bed. “They’re so close now!”

She pulled her mask down and hood back, shaking out her hair. “If we get up early to keep moving, then surely we’ll catch up to them!”

Yuri hummed happily as she looked through her bag. “I’ll go get some supplies while you get food arranged. Agreed, Kitten?”

But Natsuki didn’t reply, making Yuri pause and her smile to fade.

“Natsuki?” She tried again.

Natsuki jumped slightly from where she stood at the window. “Huh?! Y— yeah?”

Yuri blinked once. Twice.

Natsuki had been peering through the drawn curtains, which she had done herself, down at the streets through a small crack she pulled back open.

And thinking about it, Natsuki has been on edge this entire time.

When they were walking through town, Natsuki kept glancing around at people. She was looking for exit points too.

As they approached this town, she had progressively looked more and more uneasy.

It sent off every red alert in Yuri’s brain.

She couldn’t help but be anxious and worry over it. They had all been hit hard by the Fall of Beacon, but she hasn’t seen Natsuki this wary since their early Beacon days, which Yuri now knows was also Natsuki’s early days of being away from her father.

“Are you alright?” Yuri asked anxiously, hands coming up to play with her hair, the familiar gesture keeping her a little more calm.

“Yeah?” Natsuki replied. But it came out more of a question than an answer, sounding nervous.

“Natsuki…” Yuri fixed her with a calming stare. “You know you can tell me if anything is wrong, yes?”

“Of course I do!” Natsuki replied far too quickly for Yuri’s liking. “Nothing’s wrong.”

Yuri frowned as a result. “Are you sure you’re—!”

“I’m fine!”

Natsuki and Yuri both flinched at the shout.

Natsuki took a deep breath and ran her palm down her face. “sh*t. Yuri, I’m sorry. I’m just really stressed.”

“I know, love…” Yuri’s expression softened and she sat down on the bed, patting the space beside her. “Come here?”

Natsuki slowly edged over and sat by Yuri’s side, leaning against her and resting her head on Yuri’s shoulder. “Sorry.”

“It’s okay, I promise.” Yuri soothed, running a hand through Natsuki’s pink locks. “You’re stressed, I know that.”

Natsuki let out a heavy sigh, closing her eyes and reaching a hand down to squeeze Yuri’s. “I don’t wanna talk about it… please?”

“Alright… I just…” Yuri took a moment to collect her thoughts before she turned her head to meet Natsuki’s eyes. “You’re okay?”

Natsuki hesitated. She pursed her lips and fidgeted with Yuri’s fingers, trying to find the best answer that wouldn’t be a lie but wouldn’t be the truth either.”

“Not right now…” She confessed in a small voice. “But I will be.”

Yuri didn’t push. Instead, she immediately leaned over and pressed a gentle kiss to Natsuki’s brow that made the cat faunus’s heart flutter happily.

“I understand.” Yuri replied. “I will be right here by your side.”

Natsuki melted under the care and she returned Yuri’s kiss. “Thanks, babe. That’s all I really need.”

Yuri nodded with determination and a gentle smile. “Then that's what I will do.”

Natsuki sighed, this one much more relieved and happy, and sagged fully against Yuri, the tension leaving her body. If Yuri noticed, she didn’t mention it as she continued to play with Natsuki’s hair, earning her a purr, not unlike the cat she had the traits of, from the smaller girl.

They fell into a much more peaceful atmosphere, silence falling over them for a beat as they enjoyed the moment.

“What about you?” Natsuki eventually asked, pulling back slightly to peer up at Yuri.

“Me?” Yuri blinked owlishly, tilting her head.

“Are you doing okay?” Natsuki elaborated, giving Yuri her own worried frown. “I know all of this has to be getting to you too…”

“I…” Yuri steadied herself with a deep breath before she continued, sounding more confident. “I won’t lie and say that I’m fine. I’m worried about Monika and Sayori, and my parents definitely worry me too.” As she finished, her voice grew softer and she smiled at Natsuki. “But I know it will all work out. And having you by my side only makes things clearer.”

Natsuki paused for a moment, smiling right back. But it swiftly turned back into a frown as she took note of something Yuri said.

“Your parents are assholes.” The pink tailed faunus huffed.

“Yes…” Yuri agreed without hesitation. Her eyes narrowed for a moment before she gave a more reassuring look. If she was trying to reassure Natsuki or herself, the former didn’t know. “But they aren’t here and I am handling everything. I might not be fine right now. But I will be soon.”

“I’ll take that.” Natsuki grinned back before the smile dimmed to something softer, her free hand coming up to Yuri’s shoulder and giving a gentle touch. “And how’s your scar doing? Any pain?”

“A little bit… but it’s to be expected. It hardly hurts anymore.”

Yuri pulled further away and reached her arm up, pulling the robe up and over her head. Her shoulder bare, Natsuki could now see the scar in question.

It was a pink and white mixture of a burn scar and cut scar. It was jagged from the burn, running over the front and back of her shoulder. In the middle of both sides was a darker, clean mark. Clearly where the stab wound itself had been.

The wound was done healing, but phantom pains still struck Yuri every so often. It was more trauma related and only slightly physical, the doctor had told them.

Something about memories and the body’s nerves. Natsuki had been more concerned with making sure Yuri was alright at the time.

Natsuki reached up and gently ran a finger over the edge of Yuri’s scar.

“That’s good…” Natsuki said, visible relief and love in her eyes. “I’m happy for you, babe.”

“Well,” Yuri chuckled happily, smiling fondly down at Natsuki. “I have you to thank for being at my side.”

Natsuki smiled, a blush dusting her cheeks. But she didn’t turn her head away like he used to.

“Can we just sit here for a bit?” She asked instead, cuddling further against Yuri after the girl tugged her outfit back on.

And who was Yuri to refuse such a request?

“Of course we can.”

~~||~~||~~

Menagerie was beautiful!

Sayori found a genuine smile working its way onto her lips as she stepped off the boat, taking in the sights around her.

Beautiful flora and trees scattered the edge of the docks around them. Merchants were down here as well, conducting trades with the crew and tourists.

Faunus of different types were everywhere. Scales, fangs, tails, ears… a whole race of people had a home here.

And they all looked happy.

Sayori loved this island already. She spread her wings and arms, taking a deep breath and closing her eyes.

When her moment ended she opened her eyes and glanced around for her companions.

Sayori spotted Blake and Sun having a conversation that seemed tense, but Sayori wanted to leave it to them for the moment.

So instead she wandered over to her family, who had bags at their feet. Her mothers were looking over a map together while the three kids were looking around excitedly.

“Do you need any help here?” Sayori asked, already leaning down to pick up one of the bags.

“We can handle this, go with your friends!” Cherry was quick to shoo Sayori away from the luggage.

“Are you sure?” Sayori asked worriedly.

“Of course we are.” Scarlet replied with a small laugh. “Here, just take the address with you, alright?”

“Alright, fine!” Sayori said with a tiny laugh of her own. She took the slip of paper Scarlet offered her and put it in her pocket.

Sayori began to mess around with the kids as Scarlet and Cherry figured out where they needed to go. By the time they finished, Sun and Blake were making their way over to them.

“You’re going to your new house?” Blake asked as she reached them.

“That’s right! Don’t worry, we’ll meet up with you later!” Cherry said with a smile.

Scarlet nodded along. “We need to go meet with the former owner of the house.”

“And we’re gonna help move in!” Isaac declared proudly.

“Well, it was nice to officially meet you. If you need help, just ask.” Blake said cordially, giving the two adults a dip of her head and the three kids a tiny smile.

“Agreed!” Sun gave them a grin. “But I’m sure you guys will do great!”

“For sure!” Sayori nodded along. “See you later!”

With calls of farewell, the group split up. Sayori wandered down the street with Blake and Sun, looking around curiously at what the merchants were selling.

“Welcome to Kuo-Kuana.” Blake introduced, a note of pride in her voice, as they reached the crest of the hill.

Below them was a town with gorgeous houses and greenery clustered together. And Sayori thinks it is the most amazing place she has ever seen.

Looking up in the sky, Sayori spotted a group of bird faunus flying high above, earning an amazed gasp from the girl. Her wings flared, instinctively wanting to join them up high.

“Wow!” She whispered in a joyful awe.

“It’s beautiful!” Sun also joined, beaming at the island before them. “I take it all back! This place looks great! Why would anyone ever want to leave?!”

“That’s not the point, Sun!” Blake suddenly whirled around on him with a snap, making Sun take a staggered step back. “We asked to be equal, to be treated just like everyone else!”

Blake’s gaze fell to the ground, voice falling from a shout but filled with the equal amount of anger and pain. “Instead, we were given an island and told to make do… so we did the best we could.”

“Blake…” Sayori murmured, staring at Blake with eyes filled with sorrow.

As a faunus herself, Sayori’s certainly experienced prejudice. But when she was young, she had the fortune of living in a hometown where only one or two people were racist.

But Blake’s spent years in it. As a member of the White Fang she’s taken part in rallies since she was a little girl.

Of course Blake knew all of this personally.

Felt it personally.

“We came together and made a home where any faunus could feel welcome.” Blake continued, gaze trailing over the happy faunus helping each other around town. “But this island… this town… will always be a reminder that we’re still not equal. That we’re still second class citizens.” Blake dropped her head as she finished, clenching her fists by her side.

A hand on her shoulder made Blake look up.

She found Sun standing at her side, a hand on her shoulder as he gave her a comforting grin.

“Well, hey… this guy’s feeling pretty at home.” Sun tried to cheer her up.

“Mhm!” Sayori was quick to join in, hugging Blake’s other arm. “I think we need to bring everyone else here one day!”

Blake glanced between them for a moment before she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Her muscles relaxed and when she opened her eyes a tiny smile graced her features again.

Blake directed it at Sayori first. “You can always go flying with them later. The bird faunus around here like to welcome a new flyer.”

Sayori looked happier than she had in days at the news, absolutely beaming.

Then Blake turned her gaze to Sun. “And the markets are open from dawn to dusk. Don’t shoplift too much.”

Sun scoffed, but he smirked. “Hey, I’m a stowaway, not a thief!” He teased back.

Blake smirked at him. “Keep telling yourself that.”

“So, which one is yours?” Sayori asked curiously before Sun could retort.

As a result, the monkey faunus instead perked up, eagerly throwing an arm around Blake’s shoulders.

“Ooh, ooh! Can you see it from here?!”

Blake smiled knowingly. “Kind of…”

“Is it that one?!” Sun asked, pointing to the far right. “What about that tiny one down there?!”

“Is it hidden behind another one?!” Sayori joined in on the teasing from Blake’s other side, smiling as she watched Sun’s sporadic pointing.

Blake chuckled before she grabbed Sun’s wrist and moved his hand so it was pointed straight down. Right at the giant house, which was more of a mansion, right in the middle of town.

Sun and Sayori both froze.

“What.”

“You’re joking.”

Blake smirked. “Nope.”

And then she began to walk down the path, leaving a stunned and gaping Sayori and Sun to rush after her, calling questions as they ran.

The two calmed down by the time they reached the house.

They stood on the front steps, staring up at the large, imposing wooden doors.

“What’s wrong?” Sun asked, more reserved than earlier.

Blake shifted nervously on her heels. “It’s… Been a long time since I’ve seen my parents…”

“Well, you came all this way!” Sun said as his form of encouragement, giving Blake a softer smile.

“We’re with you!” Sayori agreed with a patient smile and a wave of her hand forward.

Blake glanced them over for a moment before she slowly nodded and turned back to the door. She took a moment to steel herself before she reached up and used the door knocker.

The loud ‘boom!’ rang out and made Sayori and Sun flinch.

“I’m not the only one who thinks that was intimidating, right?” Sayori asked Sun, leaning over towards him.

“Nope!”

Blake didn’t pay them any mind as the door creaked open, a woman poking her head out before she stepped out fully.

The second she saw Kali Belladonna, Sayori knew this was Blake’s mother.

Her face and eyes looked older, more worn, yet equally beautiful and similar to Blake’s own. Her cat ears were slightly larger and had piercings, but were a near match to Blake’s own. She wore a long black skirt and a white top with black over it. The black only had one sleeve covering her right arm, the other arm having a detached sleeve covering it.

“Blake?” Kali breathed, eyes widened and hand trailing up to her mouth in shock.

“Hi mom…” Blake said with a wavering smile, nervously raising a hand.

That snapped Kali out of her reverie and she was immediately stepping forward, pulling Blake into a deep hug.

“Oh, my baby girl…” Kali murmured happily.

Blake tensed for a moment before she sunk into it, burying her face against her mom’s hair as she hugged right back.

“Kali? Who is it?” A deep voice called.

Blake pulled from the hug, ears perking up at the familiar voice. Her expression was a mix of anticipation, excitement, and nervousness.

Then in the doorway stood an intimidating man.

He had the amber eyes and short black hair that trailed down into a bear. Patches of what looked to be fur were on his chest and the back of his hands. He wore a purple robe with white fur lining and no shirt, silver armor instead covered his stomach and one shoulder. He wore tan pants that trailed down to black boots with paw-like endings complete with claws.

Chieftain of Menagerie and former leader of the White Fang, Ghira Belladonna’s eyes widened in surprise when he saw his daughter standing there.

And then his face fell into a smile of pure joy and relief that Blake was quick to return.

Behind the family, Sun and Sayori shot each other happy smiles, the reunion warming their hearts.

~~||~~||~~

“We were horrified when we heard the news.”

Kali spoke gently and sorrowfully as she sat down her teacup. “The kingdom of Vale isn’t perfect, but it certainly didn’t deserve what happened… Oh, Blake, we were both so worried…”

Blake tensed but gave a tiny smile at her mother’s worry.

The Belladonnas had been quick to whisk them inside, sitting them down at a gorgeous table and getting tea ready. Sayori perched in between Sun and Blake at a corner, Ghira across from Blake and Kali on Blake’s other side.

“Oh, please!” Ghira scoffed. “I knew she’d be fine!”

“That isn’t the slightest bit true!” Kali gave him a knowing glance before leaning to mock whisper. “You should have seen him pacing.”

Sayori giggled and Sun perked up, beginning to speak in his usual excited manner.

“You guys have nothing to worry about!” He cheered, his teacup held by his tail instead of his hands. “I’ve seen your daughter in action before, and trust me! She’s got some moves!”

Just like that, the room fell silent.

Blake slowly lowered her teacup, staring at Sun. Sayori nearly choked but was quick to recover. Kali simply blinked.

And Ghira’s face morphed into a scowl.

“And what exactly do you mean by that, Mr. Wukong?” The man growled at the other faunus.

Sun was quick to trip over himself, realizing his mistake and fumbling with a response. “I uh, well, you see, sir, it’s just that… uh… you know! She’s such a good fighter and all! And… and as a fellow fighter, I have a lot of respect for her—!”

“Why is he here again?” Kali asked Blake, leaning over to her daughter.

“And her fighting! Of course! But also—!”

“He just kind of followed me home.” Blake said with a deep sigh.

“Because of her fighting! Not for her looks! Which she is good-looking! Don’t get me wrong! But I, uh—!”

“I see…” Kali hummed.

Sayori placed a hand on Sun’s shoulder, making the boy’s words slowly trail off with a pain-filled chuckle.

“Okay… as a person who does that kind of thing a lot I’m gonna stop you there!” Sayori said to him.

Then she turned her kind smile onto Ghira and Kali.

“Don’t worry!” Sayori chirped pleasantly. “They aren’t together! Sun actually did mean what he said about Blake’s fighting! Sun has his eye on someone else anyways!”

“Wh— hey!” Sun protested at that last line.

Ghira’s glare slowly faded as Sayori spoke. He gave a rumbling breath and nodded thankfully to Sayori, who beamed back nervously. Ghira shot one more glare at Sun before letting it go.

“This tea is really good…” Sun practically wheezed as he took another sip to hide his face.

“I like your friends.” Kali commented happily.

“Mom!”

Sayori smiled at Kali, but before she could reply, there was a loud knock at the door from someone using the door knocker.

“Damn…” Ghira huffed, sitting down his teacup with a sigh. “I completely forgot about the meeting.”

“Meeting?” Blake asked cautiously.

Ghira just put a clenched fist on the table instead of responding. His wife leaned over and took it gently.

“Ghira, it’s okay… just reschedule.” She comforted him.

Ghira sighed but gave her a tiny smile as he stood up. “Right. You’re right. Give me a moment.”

As he walked from the room, the three younger faunus glanced between each other and the exit Ghira took.

“Is… everything okay?” Blake asked her mother.

Kali gave her a gentle smile, taking Blake’s hand like she had Ghira.

“Don’t worry, Blake.” She said with a small chuckle. “It’s just a matter of poor timing! Your father will reschedule and be right back.”

Kali then shook her head with a sigh, letting go of Blake’s hand to grab the teapot and refill her cup. “It’s just been so hard dealing with them lately…”

“Them?” Sayori repeated. A frown of worry quickly creased her brows.

Kali glanced up from pouring her tea, blinking at them as if it was obvious. “Well, the White Fang.”

“WHAT?!”

The three had lunged up from their chairs without another response, sprinting out of the room. Kali had been taken aback by the sudden motions, jerking in surprise and quickly following after them.

“Dad!” Blake called as they reached the entrance.

As a result, Ghira turned, surprise in his eyes, giving them a full view of the two he had been talking to.

They both looked similar, even wearing the same clothes consisting of a red robe and hood over black and white. One of them had large ears coming from his hood and the other had a tail of the same type of animal.

They stood tall with their hands clasped in front of their chests.

“Blake?” Ghira asked with concern. He stepped over and put a comforting hand on Blake’s shoulder. “What’s wrong?”

Blake didn’t respond at first, glaring darkly at the two faunus in the doorway. Sun wasn’t any better, standing in a fighting stance. And Sayori had spread her wings threateningly, a hand on her collapsed staff.

“Miss Belladonna.” One of the twins greeted.

Both of them bowed as the other continued. “We had no idea you’d returned.”

Neither seemed bothered by the threatening stances of the newcomers, keeping respective stances and their hands folded.

“What are you doing talking to these people?!” Blake demanded of her father.

“This is Corsac and Fennec Albain.” Ghira blinked in surprise at the anger. “They represent the White Fang here in Menagerie.”

“Those psychos are here too?!” Sun spat, glaring at the men.

“Young man, I’m not sure what you’ve heard of our organization, but I can assure you, we’re not nearly as ferocious as the media would have you believe.” Fennec responded to the anger with a calm nature, his hands still clasped in front of him.

“What we’ve heard?!” Blake demanded.

“Sir, they aren’t good people!” Sayori said loudly, reaching Ghira’s other side and grasping his sleeve to get his attention. “They helped the enemy during the Fall of Beacon! They’ve hurt so many people!”

“They slaughtered people!” Blake added on in a furious snarl.

Ghira looked stunned for a moment before his expression turned softer. He gave Blake’s shoulder a gentle squeeze and placed a hand on the small of Sayori’s back.

“Calm down… breathe…” he told the trio. They tried to do so, but their anger and panic was still abundantly clear.

And then Ghira’s soft expression turned into a warning glare as he looked back up at the twins. “What are they talking about?”

The twins didn’t seem surprised. They didn’t even share a glance.

“Precisely what we’ve come to discuss with you, Your Grace.” Corsac said respectfully.

Kali finally stepped forward from the back, glancing over the scene warily. “Is everything alright?”

Sun looked stunned and Sayori’s heart dropped.

“You… you seriously don’t know?!” Sun gasped, glancing between everyone with wide eyes.

Ghira’s eyes narrowed, Sayori’s words about the fall of beacon clearly running through his mind.

“No. No we didn’t.” The man growled.

He glanced at Kali. “I’ve just been informed that the White Fang took part in the Fall of Beacon… the evil part.”

Kali froze. “No.”

“It’s true.” Blake hissed out. “They released the Grimm into the school. They attack innocents!”

Ghira looked intimidating as he stood there, a comforting force for the trio but a dangerous force for the Albains.

“Is this true?” The man demanded to know.

Fennec gave a sigh. “Sadly, Your Grace, it is.”

Blake stepped forward, ripping herself from Ghira’s gentle grip. “Don’t act like you’re so innocent—!”

“Blake!” Sayori was quick to intervene, reaching forward to grab Blake’s arm. Sun lurched forward too, but not to stop Blake.

“That’s enough!”

Ghira’s voice rang loud, forcing everyone to stop in their tracks.

Blake almost looked ashamed amidst her fury, shrinking in on herself but not stopping her glare. Sayori slowly guided her to the side, where Kali was quick to reach them.

Ghira stared down at the Albains. “Explain yourselves.”

Corsac continued without missing a beat, as if he hadn’t almost been attacked. “Though it pains us to admit… it has become apparent that the Vale branch of the White Fang is no longer operating under the orders of High Leader Khan. Rather, they’ve elected to follow the rule of one Adam Taurus… I believe you’re all familiar with his… extreme philosophies.”

Blake inhaled sharply and Sayori’s gaze swiveled over to her in worry. Blake was pale, hands trembling, and her ears pinned back.

No one missed the worried looks Ghira and Kali shot at Blake.

Sun spoke up in a yell before anyone else could. “Beacon wasn’t the first time the White Fang shot up Vale!”

“Yes.” Fennec gave a small hum, dipping his head in acknowledgement. “The High Council had suspicions of a splinter group. But they could prove nothing until this latest incident…”

“You’re joking…” Sayori offered an uneasy, watery laugh. “People died! Our home was destroyed!”

“And it is a tragedy.” Corsac said, but his voice was far too emotionless for Sayori’s liking.

Sayori took a staggered step forward, but Kali gently caught her by the arm. The gentle woman offered a shake of her head, giving a calming squeeze.

“Your Grace, we came to assure you that Brother Taurus and his followers do not represent the will of the White Fang.” Fennec said, standing a little straighter.

“And how can I be sure of that?” Ghira asked them.

“We understand if you bear any skepticism towards these claims.” Corsac agreed with the Chieftain. “The White Fang’s tactics are admittedly… more aggressive since you stepped down as High Leader and became Chieftain of Menagerie. But this…” Corsac’s eyes darkened but Sayori could only see it as fake. “This is no way to make our message heard.”

Fennec continued where his brother left off. “We have ample documentation from the council meeting, as well as several strategies to apprehend and punish these strays if you care to review them.”

Ghira studied them both for a long moment.

Then he gave them a nod. “Very well. I will. But it will have to be another day. I’d like some time to reconnect with my daughter.” At his final words, he glanced back at Blake with a softer look.

Corsac and Fennec both have another bow.

“But, of course, Your Grace.”

“We completely understand. It was a pleasure to see you again, young Blake.”

Blake’s eyes narrowed but Sayori took a step forward, shaking her head at Blake. Kali glanced between them worriedly.

“We were saddened when we heard of your departure from the White Fang,” Corsac continued, seemingly not seeing the angry movement. “But we completely understand if you can no longer support our cause.”

Fennec nodded along like before. “It is a wearying fight, after all.”

Blake didn’t move to attack, but her words were just as sharp of a weapon. “Who says I’m done fighting?”

Corsac and Fennec’s gazes flickered at this. Recognition of something appearing in their eyes. Sayori didn’t like it.

Corsac hummed knowingly. “Then if you ever do wish to return, you need merely come find us.”

“Sister Ilia would be elated.”

And just like that, Blake froze. She tensed and Sayori shot her a worried glance. She wondered who Ilia was… but this wasn’t the time to ask.

Ghira cut them off, taking both doors in his hands. “Goodbye, gentlemen.”

And with that, he closed the doors.

Blake walked further into the house, the others only able to watch.

“So… those guys were creepy!” Sun said, trying to break the tension, as the doors closed.

Ghira turned to face him with a glare, one that was noticeably less furious than before. “I still don’t like you.”

~~||~~||~~

“An interesting development, wouldn’t you say?”

“Interesting indeed.”

“So, shall we inform Brother Adam?”

“Oh, we shall…”

~~||~~||~~

“So… we might be lost.”

“Ruby, do you know how to read maps?”

Monika’s voice was teasing instead of accusing as she walked beside Ruby. The red hooded girl pouted down at the map in her hands. On Ruby’s other side was a chuckling Jaune. Ren and Nora walked a few steps ahead of them.

“Sure I can!” Ruby said, but she gave a high-pitched and nervous laugh.

“It’s okay, Ruby.” Monika smiled, ruffling Ruby’s hair and making the smaller girl squawk.

“Yeah! Here, I can read maps!” Jaune agreed.

Ruby handed the map over to Jaune, watching him curiously as he scanned it over.

“Let’s see… we left the last town two days ago… Ah!” Jaune gave a triumphant laugh as he pointed on the map. “We’re right here! Shion village is just up ahead!”

“Then let’s keep going!” Monika said with a smile.

“Nice job, Jaune!” Ruby complimented, looking impressed. “I didn’t know you could read maps!”

“Jaune’s keeping his true power from us!” Nora called teasingly from up ahead.

“Nora, you and I both know you could destroy me if you wanted to!” Jaune called back, but his grin destroyed the possible self-loathing of the quip.

Nora laughed and Jaune turned his attention back to Ruby. “My family used to visit Shion all the time. Since I’m the only son, dad liked to teach me how to read maps on the way!”

“Oh yeah, don’t you have a lot of sisters?” Ruby asked curiously.

“Seven…” Jaune replied with a wince, rubbing the back of his head.

“Ouch.” Monika said with a small giggle.

“Yep.” Jaune gave a mix between a sigh and laugh.

“That actually explains a lot!” Nora snickered playfully.

“What’s that supposed to mean?!” Jaune yelped.

“What did you guys do here?” Ruby asked, tugging Jaune’s sleeve to try and distract him.

“Oh! All sorts of stuff!” Jaune’s eyes lit up with memories as he pointed off towards a patch of woods. “There’s a great hiking trail over that way and we’d go camping all the time! I always got my own tent because I was special!”

“I’ll bet your sisters appreciated that.” Monika laughed.

“Oh, absolutely not.” Jaune agreed.

“Guys…”

Nora spoke with a weak breath. And even though it was almost a whisper, the pain and shock of it was enough to make the entire group freeze.

Their play was gone as they all stopped in their tracks, looking away from each other and up towards Nora.

The second they saw what she saw, they paled.

Shion village had been destroyed.

The decimation left grey smoke in the air, taking the place of the clouds and covering the sky. Buildings were broken and shattered. At least one body laid on the side of the road, terror etched onto their face as they had clearly been trying to run.

Monika felt nauseous as the smell of death reached her nose.

In her time at Beacon, never had she seen something like this. The Fall of Beacon was the only thing that came close.

Monika barely felt her limbs move, she just knew that she was suddenly sprinting alongside the other four into the village.

She came to a screeching halt with the others in the center of the village. Ren kept moving, dropping his pack and vanishing down a road.

“We need to help survivors!” Ruby cried as she looked around at the motionless bodies.

Monika flinched.

Survivors… if there were any, they already fled. But even then… Monika didn’t see how anyone could be alive.

She placed a hand on Ruby’s shoulder, ready to tell her as much, when they all heard a yell from Ren.

“Over here!”

Nora took off, the others right behind her.

They found Ren kneeling by a young man propped against a wall. At first, Monika thought it was just another dead body. But then the man squirmed in pain, his hand tightening where he held it against his abdomen.

“A huntsman!” Ruby pointed out.

She was right. The man wore armor and a weapon laid next to his body. Nearby lay another body, but it had clearly been felled by the man in front of them.

“What happened?!” Jaune was quickly trying to get information. “Who killed all these people?!”

“B… bandits…” The man coughed, blood dribbling down his chin. “A whole… tribe!” His eyes widened in panic. “And with the panic…!” He trailed off with another cough of pain.

Everyone inhaled sharply.

Ren was the one who stood up, face pale and eyes cold. “Grimm.”

Monika could only watch as Ren began to pace, his distress clear. Jaune, Nora, and Ruby began to hurriedly talk together about getting the huntsman help.

The huntsman himself was still coughing. He was muttering harshly to himself. “I couldn’t… I couldn’t… failed…”

Monika knelt down at his side, placing a gentle hand on the man’s head and running it through his hair.

“Shh…” she did her best to comfort him in his last, painful moments. “You aren’t a failure…”

“But I… but I…”

Monika shook her head, meeting his glazed eyes. “No. You didn’t know they were coming… you did your best. I can see you fought admirably.”

The man gave a wheezed breath. “I… I did…?”

“You did.” Monika agreed. Her other hand squeezing his arm. “What’s your name?”

“J… Jet…” he murmured with another cough. “Jet Hayes.”

Monika committed the name to memory. “I’ll remember that. I’ll tell the next town and make sure you’re remembered for dying a hero.”

“Th… thank you…”

He gave one more, sharp breath… and then he was gone.

His eyes were glazed over and Monika exhaled deeply as she closed his eyelids, making the young man look more like he was sleeping.

Looking up, Monika found the others staring at her.

Their gazes were worried. Soft. Comforting. Mourning.

Monika gently shook her head. “It was too late for him.”

Nora couldn’t look away from the man. “Should we… bury him?”

Monika was about to reply. About to tell of how she wished so but they needed to leave before more Grimm followed the stench of their mourning and the death around them.

“We should go. It’s not safe here.” It was Ren who replied instead, walking past all of them without a single glance backwards to make sure they were following.

“Ren…” Nora murmured, quickly catching up to her boyfriend.

Monika gently laid the man down on his back before she stood up, slowly walking after the group.

A chill ran up her spine as soon as she stepped out into the town’s center and she halted.

This feeling… was someone watching her?

But when she looked around her, leaving no spot unseen, Monika didn’t see anyone.

She frowned but made her way after her new team.

She would have to keep an eye out.

With her past, it was always wise to do so.

Chapter 5

Notes:

TWs: past abuse, panic attack

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ever since Pyrrha laid down, she couldn’t stop thinking about the voice.

Even as the sun fell into the horizon and the moon began to rise, Pyrrha couldn’t stop thinking.

That voice… it was one she never heard before. So it couldn’t have been Yang or Taiyang.

And when Taiyang found her, he didn’t seem to have heard anything.

It made Pyrrha feel like she was going crazy.

Had all of this finally gotten to her?

Pyrrha rolled onto her side and clasped her hands over her head, taking deep breaths. Her breathing was shuddered and her voice was small, almost a growl in a way.

“It’s all in my imagination…” She breathed out.

A laugh rang through her head, accompanied by a voice.

“I wouldn’t say I’m imaginary… I’m quite scared of all this too!”

Pyrrha gasped and squeezed her eyes shut.

Not real. It’s not real. It’s just her imagination. Things are finally getting to her. She needs more sleep, that’s all.

Several calming breaths later, Pyrrha cracked open her eyes again.

The voice didn’t return.

She gave a shaky breath and slumped against her pillows. Just like she thought. Her imagination.

Pyrrha groaned and tried to focus on anything else. She knew it was going to be hard to go to sleep after all of that…

Pyrrha heard talking from downstairs.

Was someone there?

Listening a little more closely, Pyrrha found that the voices sounded familiar. After all, she had heard them for months while she was in class at Beacon.

Professor Port and Professor Oobleck were visiting.

Pyrrha pondered about going down. Surely they wouldn’t mind. And it would be nice to see them again…

It was certainly better than staying in her own head.

So Pyrrha sat up, grabbed her crutches, and began to make her way from the room. As she headed downstairs, the voices began to become clearer.

Yang had seemingly joined them, from the sound of it.

Limping in with the familiar clink of her crutches hitting the floor, Pyrrha had only reached the doorway when she heard Taiyang speak.

“If you really think you can go out there on your own… ha! Well I guess you lost some brain cells along with that arm!”

Everyone in the room froze.

Oobleck dropped his mug back onto the table as he and Port stared with jaws dropped. Pyrrha blinked wide eyed from where she stood in the doorway.

And then, Yang let out a loud laugh, playfully punching Taiyang’s shoulder. This only made Taiyang join in the laughing.

“You… jerk!” Yang shouted with a grin.

Oobleck and Port whipped around when they heard the other source of laughter. They gaped at the giggling Pyrrha, who smiled when she noticed the stares.

“Don’t worry, I’ve found they do this quite often.”

Taiyang smiled when he noticed her, dramatically bringing his hand up to his chest. “I don’t know if I should be insulted or not!”

Pyrrha smiled back with a shrug. “Just an observation!”

She made her way over to them and Yang wrapped an arm around Pyrrha’s shoulders to support her as her friend reached her side.

“So then… are we finally talking about the Goliath in the room?” Oobleck asked warily.

Taiyang and Yang exchanged another glance before they broke down in giggles again, making Pyrrha fondly roll her eyes.

“Oh, Miss Xiao—!” Professor Port paused, correcting himself as he continued in a softer voice. “Yang, if you don’t mind me asking… why haven’t you tried on the arm yet?”

“Oh, yes!” Oobleck perked up, talking just as fast as ever. It made Pyrrha feel lighter, even with the topic, to know that some things never changed. “A piece of Atlas technology being handed out like that is very rare indeed! Not to mention the effort it took to deliver it here!” Oobleck’s voice softened as he gave her a smile. “It seems to me that a great many people want to see you returned to normal…”

Yang paused, glancing between everyone in the room uneasily. Pyrrha gave her a gentle squeeze and Taiyang shot her a comforting smile.

Yang shifted on her feet, looking down at the ground as she spoke.

“I… I’m scared.” She confessed.

Everyone gave her sad looks as Yang continued to speak with a bitter chuckle.

“Everyone keeps talking about me getting back to normal… and, yeah, I appreciate it…” She gave a tiny shrug, finally looking up at everyone with sad but narrowed eyes. “But this? This is normal now…”

“It’s just taking a while to get used to it.” Yang finished, earning a hum of agreement from Pyrrha.

Pyrrha understood better than anyone what Yang meant.

“Well… normal is what you make of it.” Taiyang tried to comfort.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Yang’s head whipped around to glare at him, jostling Pyrrha. “Do you want me to pretend like nothing happened? I lost a part of me.” Yang’s snarl died down and she gave a shaky breath, her voice falling to a whisper. “A piece of me is gone. And it’s never coming back…”

For a beat, no one spoke.

The professors remained quiet, glancing between Taiyang and Yang. Taiyang’s gaze was filled with sorrow and Pyrrha’s only had understanding.

“You’re right. It’s not coming back.” Taiyang murmured. His gaze darted between Yang and Pyrrha as if speaking to the both of them. “But that doesn’t have to stop you from becoming who you wanna be.”

Taiyang grinned fondly. “You’re Yang Xiao Long. My sunny little dragon…”

As he finished, the man leaned over and ruffled Yang’s hair, making her perk up as she chuckled and swatted his hand away, leaning further against Pyrrha to escape.

Oobleck and Port also shared chuckles before the latter turned his attention to Pyrrha.

“And what about you Miss Nikos?” Port asked softly.

Pyrrha tensed, blinking at the man. “Me?”

“Yes!” Oobleck said, his voice energetic but equally as soft. “Why haven’t you tried your prosthetic?”

“Ah, right…” Pyrrha swallowed, going quiet like Yang did.

Everyone waited patiently and Yang gave Pyrrha a tiny nudge of reassurance.

Pyrrha closed her eyes and took a deep breath, her head falling. Of course, she felt everything Yang did… the fear. The knowledge of her life never being the same… But there was something different she felt.

“Well… I failed. Didn’t I?” She commented sadly.

“You didn’t fail…” The voice in her head whispered.

“Fail?” Oobleck spoke up before Pyrrha could react to the voice. “Why, Miss Nikos, you did anything but fail!”

Pyrrha’s eyes shot open and glanced at everyone in the room. Oobleck and Port looked upset. Taiyang and Yang were staring too. But all four of them shared a look of solemn understanding.

“B— but I—!” Pyrrha sputtered. “I couldn’t stop her! I lost!”

“Yeah, but you also bought enough time for people to get up there to help.” Tai pointed out with a raised brow.

“Indeed!” Oobleck agreed with a vehement nod of his head. “Miss Nikos, if you hadn’t stood in her way then I assure you the damage would be much, much worse!”

“We all have you to thank for Vale being as salvageable as it is.” Port sent her a grateful smile.

“Right… but I don’t know if I can believe that just yet,” Pyrrha replied, shrinking in on herself but sending a tiny smile at all of them.

“Pyrrha, you’re the greatest fighter I’ve ever seen! I’m willing to bet you had her on the ropes.” Yang finally spoke up, nudging Pyrrha with her own tiny smile.

Pyrrha perked up ever so slightly. “I think she was scared at one point.”

And that made everyone grin happily at the knowledge.

“See?” Taiyang told her. “You didn’t fail at all!”

Pyrrha gave a hum and everyone knew to change topics. Yang and Pyrrha had enough encouraging talks for one day.

For several more minutes, the group of five sat in the kitchen and talked about anything that came to mind.

Until eventually, Yang turned to Pyrrha and tugged at the other girl’s sleeve.

“Come on. I’ll help you back upstairs.” Yang said. “Not to be smothering, but I think these old men wanna talk without the kids.”

Pyrrha gave a nod, feeling so much lighter than she had before.

This talk was something she didn’t know she needed. She wasn’t entirely convinced… but it was a start.

Yang and Pyrrha stepped out of the room. But when they were out of sight and earshot of the men, they shared a look and headed outside.

They listened as Taiyang guided the professors outside so they could head off.

“Thanks for having us over, Tai.” Port was saying gratefully.

“Anytime! You’re always welcome.” Taiyang said, and the girls could imagine his beaming smile.

“It may be a while before we return.” Oobleck said with a heavy sigh. “There is still much work to be done at the school.”

“I hesitate to ask…” Port began in a sorrowful voice. “But is there any word from young Miss Rose? Or even Miss Nakamura?”

There was a pause in the conversation.

When Taiyang finally replied, his voice was tense.

“Not yet.” He muttered.

“Have you thought about going after them?” Port asked cautiously. “Trying to bring them home?”

“I’ve got to…” Taiyang hesitated for a beat before he continued with a heavy breath. “Look after some things.”

Yang and Pyrrha knew he was talking about them.

They shared a glance filled with guilt and worry.

No words were exchanged, their gazes said it all.

Yang turned away, gaze drifting downwards.

She was the reason Taiyang hadn’t gone to find Ruby and Monika… all because she was too scared to try and heal…

Ruby and Monika are out there somewhere… they could be hurt or worse…

Yang was snapped from her thoughts by Pyrrha tugging at the corner of her shirt. When she met Pyrrha’s eyes, the redhead’s gaze was solemn and caring.

“Come on. Why don’t we talk?”

~~||~~||~~

Monika’s eyes snapped open from where she had been sleeping.

It took her a moment to grasp her surroundings.

In a clearing in the forest. A burned out fire in the middle of her circle of friends. She was in a warm sleeping bag.

Monika glanced around, taking stock that the others were all still present.

Nora… Ren… Ruby… Where was Jaune?

His sleeping bag was empty, making Monika immediately worried. She got up slowly, making sure the others stayed asleep as she looked for their friend.

As she stood up, a faint noise reached her ears.

It was the distant sound of fighting. But it wasn’t a person fighting a person. It was a one person fight. Someone was training further in the woods.

Jaune?

Monika made her way from the camp, following the noise.

Sure enough, she eventually found Jaune to be the source of what she was hearing.

He stood in the center of a clearing, his sword and shield held at the ready in a stance.

He glared, panting, at an imaginary enemy. Then he pulled back and swung his blade, keeping his stance wide, just like Pyrrha taught him over a year ago.

Monika watched as Jaune performed several more practice swings.

Jaune soon halted, taking deep breaths as he relaxed from his stance, weapons falling to his side.

Seeing him taking a break, Monika finally stepped forward from the shadows of the tree line.

“It might be better to sleep up… we have to continue traveling tomorrow.”

Jaune paused, glancing behind him at the sudden voice.

“Monika?” He asked, relaxing out of his stance.

Monika stepped further into the clearing with a dip of her head. “Hi.”

Jaune shifted. “Hi?”

“I got worried when I woke up and you were gone.” Monika explained with a tiny smile.

“Oh!” Jaune opened up a little more at that revelation, giving a nervous laugh and rubbing the back of his head. “Right! Sorry… I just couldn’t go to sleep.”

“Oh, no! I don’t blame you!” Monika was quick to reassure. “I just wanted to make sure you were alright!”

“Oh, right!”

There was an awkward silence between them afterward. They stood there and shifted in place, trying to find what they should say.

“So… what are you doing out here?” Monika eventually prompted.

Jaune gave a nervous chuckle, holding his shield and sword up slightly. “Well, when I can’t sleep, I like to find a clearing and train.”

Monika pondered that for a moment.

It wasn’t a weird thing. It actually made a lot of sense to Monika. Extra energy has to go somewhere. Why not train it off?

Then, without a word of caution, Monika pulled her swords from her inventory, raising them to a ready position that had Jaune taking a step back with a yelp.

“What are you doing?!” He asked in a panic.

“Get your weapon ready.” Monika said in a matter of fact voice.

“Huh?” Jaune blinked at her with wide eyes.

“It’s always better to fight a real opponent!” Monika declared. Her voice fell into a more sheepish tone as she shrugged. “And, well… I don’t think I could go back to sleep either.”

Jaune stared for another moment before he also got into a stance, Crocea Mars at the ready.

“… alright.” He agreed.

Jaune shifted, observing her warily for any sign of attack. Monika waited for a beat before she lunged forward.

Feint. Parry. Dodge. Parry. Slash.

It was a movement that wasn’t quite a rhythm yet was ingrained in her mind regardless.

Jaune and Monika pressed each other back and forth, attacking and blocking relentlessly.

“You're doing this because it reminds you of Pyrrha, right?” Monika asked as she backed away from her last swing.

“Yeah…” Jaune grunted. He didn’t try to avoid it as he blocked Monika with his shield.

“She’s waiting for you back home.”

Jaune didn’t respond this time, just grunting in response as he slashed at her with his blade.

“Remember everything she taught you!”

Jaune grit his teeth as he parried another blow.

“She’s proud of you and she wishes she was here!”

Jaune suddenly burst out a shout at that. Monika didn’t mean anything mean by it, but Jaune’s anger swelled and finally burst.

“Well, why did you leave Sayori?!” He yelled in a fit of anger.

Something snapped in Monika.

Jaune paled and brought up his shield, realizing his mistake at the last second.

But Monika simply kicked his shield, making him stagger as she slipped past and punched him in the gut, sending Jaune sprawling to the dirt.

For a moment, Monika froze.

Her anger dimmed and she could only stare at Jaune.

But then the moment was over and she rushed forward to his side, her swords vanishing into her inventory.

“Jaune, I’m sorry!” Monika began to apologize profusely as she dropped to her knees by his side, helping him sit up. “I didn’t— I got upset— I’m so sorry…”

Monika’s voice slowed to silence as Jaune remained silent. He was staring down at the dirt, his hair keeping Monika from seeing his face.

Monika also let out a sigh as she moved to sit next to him.

And without prompting, she began to speak.

“I… I didn’t leave Sayori because I wanted to…” Monika confessed, her voice solemn and followed with sorrow.

Jaune glanced at her but didn’t speak as Monika continued. “I left to protect her… and because I need to sort some things out.”

“If I got her hurt… I don’t know what I would do.” Monika whispered, staring at the stars above them for a beat before she looked back down at Jaune with a determined glint in her eyes. “So I need to handle this myself. And one day… when it’s all over and done with. I’ll go back to her. And well… I’ll see where that takes me.”

When Jaune still didn’t talk a minute after Monika finished, she carefully put a hand on his shoulder.

“Jaune… Talk to me?”

It wasn’t a demand. It was a plea.

Jaune stared at Monika’s eyes for a long minute. His gaze flicked away and he inhaled sharply. His shoulders shook.

And then the dam burst.

Jaune began to sob, his shoulders shaking as he sat hunched over. Fat tears rolled down his cheeks.

Monika reached his side and knelt down, beginning to rub his back. “Breathe, Jaune. Just breathe…”

Jaune only barely managed to do so.

And during his sobs, he let out a loud wail.

“It’s my fault!”

What?

Monika didn’t get a chance to voice her question before Jaune continued in another broken sob.

“It’s my fault Pyrrha lost her leg!”

Monika’s heart twisted painfully against her rib cage as she shook her head. “No, no… Jaune, no it’s not…”

Jaune didn’t seem to hear her, punching the floor. His aura was the only reason his skin didn’t crack. “If I had just stopped her!”

Monika was swift to take his hand after that, forcing him to meet her gaze.

She spoke with a determined coldness mingling with caring warmth. “Jaune, you and I both know that when Pyrrha has her heart set on something, there’s no stopping her.”

Jaune flinched but didn’t try to punch again, instead hanging his head. “But I still could’ve—!”

“No.” Monika cut him off sharply. She took a calming breath before she continued. “Jaune, it wasn’t your fault. There wasn’t anything you could’ve done.”

Jaune didn’t try to argue anymore. He gave a shuddered breath and began to sob again.

“I just…” Jaune whimpered amidst his cries. “I wish we were all happy again. I wish the Fall never happened.”

Monika closed her eyes and let her own tears begin to fall. “I do too…”

For several minutes they sat there and mourned.

They mourned Beacon. They mourned their friends. They mourned their happiness.

All of it was remembered and wished for.

Until finally, Monika gave one more deep breath and pushed herself up to her feet.

“Come on… Why don’t we go back to sleep?” Monika asked, turning and helping Jaune back to his feet. The blond nodded and together they began to walk back towards camp.

“Yeah… yeah that sounds good.”

~~||~~||~~

Earlier in the evening, still a few towns away from Monika and her group, Natsuki and Yuri were walking.

They had been walking the day after their stay in the village inn. They were a day’s walk from the next town and night was starting to fall.

Natsuki was still glancing around warily and Yuri walked with her hood up but her mask down.

“We should find a place to camp for the night.” Yuri eventually commented, glancing around at the surrounding forest.

It was easier to get ambushed at night. And neither like the idea of that.

“Yeah.” Natsuki grunted in agreement. “There’s no way to reach the next village tonight.”

Yuri hummed her own agreement and they spent the next few minutes continuing to walk and searching for a place to camp.

“Perhaps the owners of that house would let us stay the night?” Yuri said, tugging at Natsuki’s sleeve.

House? Natsuki looked up quickly when Yuri pointed out the mentioned place.

Natsuki’s blood ran cold.

She knew this house.

She knew every boarded up window and every nook and cranny and hiding spot within. She knew how there was no food and only alcohol. She knew how a junkyard lay nearby. She knew the path they just walked even if she hadn’t walked it in over a year.

“… suki?”

She couldn’t breathe.

“Natsuki?”

All she could see was the hell she never wanted to go back to.

“Natsuki, it’s me. It’s Yuri. You’re okay. I’m okay.”

The nightmares of reality were captured in a house looming above her.

“Alright… okay… Natsuki, love, your panic could attract Grimm, so I’m going to get us inside. Alright?”

The voice finally reached her ears and Natsuki jerked back wildly, eyes flying open from where they had been squeezed shut.

Someone had scooped her up into a bridal carry and Natsuki flailed with a heart breaking wail. The person carrying her dropped her with alarm, only barely managing to soften her fall.

“You can’t make me go in there!” Natsuki screamed, curling on her side and covering her head with her arms. “I don’t want to! Don’t make me!”

If she went in there, he would be waiting.

If she went in there, there wouldn’t be a second chance of escape.

If she went in there… he would kill her.

“Natsuki, my love… please look at me.”

Natsuki slowly peeked up from between her arms. Yuri stared down at her in the fading sunlight.

They met eyes and Yuri began to speak.

“Focus on me, Natsuki… just look at me and focus on me. Can you do that for me?”

But Natsuki just blinked, tears still staining her cheeks.

Yuri continued to speak softly. “We’re on a path in the woods. We left town this morning. We’re trying to find Monika and the rest of our friends.”

Yuri continued to gently recount where they were and what they were doing. She purposefully left out the house, not wanting to panic Natsuki any further.

In the span of a few minutes, it worked.

Natsuki’s sobs died down the hiccups and she slowly uncurled herself.

Yuri smiled gently when she saw Natsuki’s face, reaching forward and tucking a strand of pink hair behind Natsuki’s ear. “There you go… just keep breathing…”

Natsuki let out a deep breath, closing her eyes and giving a small hum of acknowledgment.

She felt exhausted. Normal after a panic attack.

Yuri let her lay there for another moment before Yuri and Natsuki herself forced the latter up from the ground. Natsuki stood shakily, Yuri supporting her.

“Natsuki, please… what happened?” Yuri asked as she helped Natsuki climb to her feet.

Natsuki didn’t respond for a beat, squeezing Yuri’s hands. Her gaze fell onto the house and she shrunk into herself.

“… This is where I used to live.”

Yuri’s eyes widened.

“Oh.”

And with that one exhausted sentence, it all suddenly made sense for Yuri.

Why Natsuki had become so anxious and alert since the last town. Why Natsuki was so reluctant to talk about it.

It was painfully understandable.

Yuri inhaled sharply as she asked, “should we leave?”

Natsuki hesitated, opening and closing her mouth as she tried to find words.

“I…” Natsuki swallowed, her gaze darting to the house. “Yuri, I think I wanna go in.”

Yuri froze. Natsuki wanted to go in? A mere moment ago she was pleading to not go in…

But Yuri was familiar with how complicated human emotions are.

“A… are you sure?” Yuri asked carefully, not wanting Natsuki’s decision to be a rash one. “What about your father?”

Natsuki shook her head. “I don’t think he’s home. He would’ve come out if he heard the… uh… screaming.”

“Well…” Yuri gave a slow nod, squeezing Natsuki’s trembling hands. “Whatever you want to do, I am right by your side. If you require closure, then I will support you.”

“Then I want closure.” Natsuki said, voice wavering but her face steady.

Yuri nodded again and they turned, beginning to head for the house.

Natsuki gripped tight to Yuri’s arm as they reached the door.

Yuri knocked and they both waited with bated breath, ready to bolt away at the first sign of trouble.

No one answered.

Ever so slowly, Natsuki reached forward and turned the doorknob. The door slowly slipped open.

Natsuki paused, staring down at her hand clasped around the doorknob.

She flinched as a hand rested on her shoulder. But the touch was familiar and gentle, making Natsuki give a quick glance back.

“You don’t have to do this.” Yuri murmured softly.

Natsuki stared into her eyes. She took a deep breath and turned back to face the door. Her face darkened with determination.

“I need to.”

Yuri gave a nod in response, her hand trailing up to her sword. Natsuki needed this closure. She wasn’t going to deny her that.

They opened the door wider and made their way inside.

The connected kitchen and living room were both trashed. Bottles of beer and other such trash littered the floor. The television in front of the recliner was shattered and several cabinets had been left open.

But a layer of dust was over all of it, and both of them knew that no one had lived there in a while.

Natsuki noticeably relaxed a little bit at that, stepping further into the house.

Yuri was silent, watching Natsuki with alert and concerned eyes.

Natsuki was taking deep, steadying breaths. She looked around, caught in memories.

She began to step up the stairs. Slow, wavered steps carried her up the stairs, Yuri at her back in case she fell.

Natsuki turned to the first room on the left. She paused again, even tenser than when she opened the front door. But before Yuri could say a word, Natsuki carefully pushed it open.

Natsuki’s old room.

Yuri knew it immediately when she saw the faded, pastel pink walls. There was a small bed in the corner, the white and pink sheets had small blood stains and were ripped apart and mangled.

In fact, the whole room looked like someone had rampaged through it.

The dresser was bent and broken, almost clean in half, like someone had smashed something heavy down on top of it. Some clothes and items had been sent flying from the force, but not many were there in the first place. The closet’s door was half off its hinges.

It was a terrifying aftermath of pure fury.

Natsuki stared blankly before she turned and walked out.

Back downstairs, she began to pace, Yuri only watching her with a worried frown.

Eventually, Natsuki halted with a deep, shuddered breath. She turned to face Yuri, trying to keep back the tears in her eyes.

“I don’t like this.” Natsuki said.

“I know, kitten…” Yuri nodded slowly. “But I’m here.”

“It… I’m not just talking about memories.” Natsuki whispered, a distant look in her eyes.

“If he’s not here then…” She turned to fully face Yuri as she continued, voice small and terrified. “Where is he?”

Yuri flinched at that.

Natsuki was right. And both of them didn’t like the implications of him being gone.

Yuri took a deep breath and held out her arms. Natsuki moved into the hug and they held each other tightly. Natsuki buried her face against the taller girl and Yuri gently ran her hands through Natsuki’s hair to comfort her.

“My love… I hope that he disappeared for good. Hopefully, he is dead somewhere. But if he isn’t?” Yuri’s eyes flashed red for a moment, a furious glare on her face that she was thankful Natsuki couldn’t see. “Then I will deal with him myself.”

Tears sprung to Natsuki’s eyes and she reached up, pulling Yuri down into a kiss.

It was a kiss full of comfort that neither wanted to end. But they had to pull back eventually.

“Can we leave?” Natsuki asked in a quiet voice.

Yuri squeezed her hand and pulled from the hug, beginning to lead her down the path.

“Of course we can… come on, we’ll find a much better place to stay.”

Hand in hand, they left the house of horrors, making their way down the path. It didn’t matter if Grimm became more active… they would find a much better place to stay than the former hell.

They didn’t see the dark figure glaring after them from the tree line.

Notes:

Am I as satisfied with this chapter as I am with others? N o

But it’s here now <3

Chapter 6

Notes:

TWs: implied death, minor blood mention, ptsd

Chapter Text

Things had been tense after Blake stormed off.

Sayori wasn’t sure what to do when it was all over. She was worried for Sayori, but she still felt panic and upset writhe in her chest even though the twins were gone. Her emotions took over and Sayori didn’t know what to do.

Luckily, Blake’s parents had it handled.

After everything, Kali had guided Sayori to a different room so the winged Faunus could calm down. Sayori wasn’t quite sure where Sun and Ghira left to.

Luckily, the room she was led to was filled with a calming atmosphere.

It was a sort of living room, a soft couch with a table and a few chairs. A television sat on a stand and other decorations littered the room, giving it a fancy yet homey feeling.

Sayori felt herself instinctively relax as Kali guided her to the couch, sitting her down on the plush material.

“It’s Sayori, right?” Kali asked as she sat down on the other side of the couch.

“That’s right!” Sayori replied politely.

“I’m sorry everything got interrupted like that” Kali apologized with a deep sigh. “It was all going so well, too…”

Sayori shook her head with a sad, kind smile. “You couldn’t have known…” Her smile dipped and Sayori glanced towards the door. “I just hope Blake’s okay…”

“Right…” The mother looked understandably worried, also giving the door a glance. “Sayori… Is it alright if I ask you what happened?”

Sayori paused so Kali continued. “I’ve never seen Blake that furious at the mention of Adam and the White Fang… of course, given the attack on Beacon, I don’t blame her, but… did anything else happen?”

Sayori winced. She wanted to tell Kali. She deserved to know.

But Sayori knew she couldn’t do that to Blake.

So Sayori gave her another sad and apologetic smile as she shook her head. “That’s Blake’s story to tell, Ma’am…”

“I understand.” Then Kali gave her a smile. “And please, dear, just call me Kali!”

“Right, Kali, I can do that.” Sayori agreed with an easy smile.

“So, what stories can you tell me?” Kali asked curiously. “I want to know how Blake did at Beacon. What was her team like?”

Sayori felt a bittersweet nostalgia rush through her as she remembered their days at Beacon. Now this was a question she would love to answer.

“Blake and her team were one of the top first-year classes!” Sayori told Kali with pride. “They were team RWBY! Ruby Rose, Weiss Schnee, Blake, and Yang Xiao Long!”

Kali paused. “Schnee?”

“Oh, right…” Sayori’s expression softened. “Don’t worry, Weiss is really nice. It took a while for her to get out of her father’s influence, but once she did she became one of the nicest people I know.”

“I see… well, I’m not one to judge people before I meet them!” Kali noticeably relaxed at Sayori’s nervous words. “I’m sure she’s a sweet girl.”

Sayori nodded happily at Kali’s acceptance. Her eyes lit up as she remembered something.

“I have pictures on my scroll!” Sayori explained as she pulled her scroll from her pocket. “Most of them are me and my team, but I know Blake’s team is on here too!”

So for several minutes, that’s what they did.

Sayori flicked through her album of pictures, sharing the stories behind each. All of her friends were there. RWBY, JNPR, her moms and the kids, the rest of her team.

“Oh! This is from the time we had a giant food fight in the cafeteria! You see, Yang and Nora—!”

“This is from right after a sparring match!”

“Weiss and Ruby were teasing each other and Blake looked like she just wanted to be anywhere else, I had to take a picture of it!”

Kali was laughing and smiling through it all. She asked questions and made funny comments that made reminiscing all the more fun (and bittersweet) for Sayori.

Eventually, they came across a picture that made Sayori stop in her tracks.

Sayori stared at the picture.

She remembered taking it. MYNS had been having a happy day during one lazy day of no classes. Sayori couldn’t remember what led up to it, but she had pulled out her scroll and taken a selfie.

Monika was smiling down at Sayori with pure fondness and joy, a twinkle in her eye that Sayori adored. Yuri, taken off guard, had tried to hide shyly behind her hair, only for Natsuki to grasp her hand and give her a small tug. Natsuki was laughing at Yuri and Yuri was frozen in time with wide eyes of surprise.

Sayori loves this picture. It was a sweeter time. When they were all still together and felt like they would never be ripped apart.

She didn’t even realize that she had been staring at it, tears in the corners of her eyes, until Kali gently shook her, making Sayori jolt and quickly look at Kali.

“Sayori?” The woman asked. “Are you okay?”

“Ah, sorry… I just got lost in thought…” Sayori whispered, trying to force a smile as she moved to go to the next picture.

Only for Kali to place a hand on her shoulder and use her hand to stop Sayori from changing the pictures. When Sayori glanced up, she was met with a kind, knowing, and sad gaze.

“Tell me about them?” Kali asked softly.

“Huh?” Sayori frowned. “But what about…?”

“I’m curious about you and your team now. What are they like?” Kali pressed gently.

Sayori hesitated… but when she started to talk, it all came pouring out and she couldn’t have done anything to stop it.

“Well… Yuri is quiet and shy around people. But she’s a great fighter and she’s amazing when she gets passionate about something!”

“And Natsuki makes the most amazing treats. She has an axe and she doesn’t let anyone talk her down. Her and Yuri are actually dating!”

“And Monika… she’s our leader. And well… Also my girlfriend. I love her so much. She’s come so far since we started Beacon and she’s the best leader and girlfriend I could ask for…”

She added more and more details for all three of them, not wanting to stop her rambles as Kali listened with a patient smile. But even as the nostalgia and memories ran through her, she couldn’t go on forever.

As she finished, Sayori smiled fondly, even with how her hands shook. She only barely took stock of her tears that started to fall.

Kali leaned over and gently wiped away Sayori’s tears. “You miss them so much, don’t you?”

“More than anything else…” Sayori whispered.

They sat in silence for a moment before Sayori spoke again in a panicked nervousness. “Ah! Sorry, they aren’t dead! I just realized it sounded like that!”

“No, no! It’s okay! I didn’t think so.” Kali was quick to reassure with a patient smile. “You’re still allowed to miss them, I promise.”

“I know.” Sayori replied with a sheepish giggle. “I just didn’t want you to assume…”

“I understand.” Kali replied with her own tiny laugh. “Do you feel better now?”

“A little.”

Kali looked worried and opened her mouth to reply, but the creaking of the door caught their attention.

In the doorway stood Blake. She blinked at them, looking a little surprised.

Sayori was quick to wipe away her tears and give Kali a tiny smile. “Thank you.”

“Of course! Maybe you can show me more pictures later.” Kali offered, giving Sayori’s hands a squeeze before Sayori stood up.

“Mhm! I’d like that!” Sayori agreed before she turned to leave the room.

Blake gave her a worried glance that Sayori appeased with a smile.

“Don’t worry, I didn’t tell her about Yang.” Sayori whispered to Blake with a giggle, breaking the tension apart.

Blake gaped at her and that only made Sayori laugh louder as she winked before leaving the room.

Sayori made her way to the front doors, where she found Ghira and Sun.

“Heading to your moms?” Sun asked her with his familiar smile.

“Mhm!” Sayori acknowledged. “I’ll be back tomorrow though!”

“Would you like me to walk you home?” Ghira asked her. “It’s already dark out.”

“No, it’s okay, Sir!” Sayori said with a reassuring smile. “My moms gave me the address, and well… I’d like to have some alone time.”

Ghira’s eyes softened with that fatherly look he constantly shot Blake’s way. “Just Ghira, please. And I completely understand. Tell your mothers that if they need anything at all, I would be more than happy to help.”

“I will.” Sayori said, opening the door.

Sun shot her a wave before she could close it. “Stay safe! I don’t wanna be the one to explain to Monika why you aren’t here!”

That pulled a tense smile from Sayori and she gave a quick nod before she closed the door.

On the way to her new home, her smile dipped and fell away completely.

Back inside, Ghira raised a brow at Sun.

Sun gave a sheepish shrug. “I just wanted to cheer her up!”

Ghira just rolled his eyes. Before waving a hand towards the hall. “I’ll show you to your room.”

“I get a whole room?! Thanks, Mr. Belladonna!”

“If I had my choice, you would be sleeping on the couch.”

But Ghira couldn’t hide the fond yet annoyed smile gracing his face.

~~||~~||~~

An awkward silence entered the room alongside Blake, leaving the mother and daughter fumbling to try and figure out what to say at first.

“Is everything okay, Blake? I’d love to sit and talk if you have a chance!” Kali tried to start a conversation.

Blake shifted side to side, her left hand clutching her right arm as she looked anywhere but at her mom.

“I… want to tell you and dad something.”

Kali seemed surprised for a moment before she smiled reassuringly. “Of course, dear. He should be in his office.”

So they walked together to Ghira’s office, but as they rounded into the hallway, they found Ghira about to enter the office himself.

“Ghira? What are you doing out here?” Kali asked in surprise at the sight.

“I saw Sayori off and showed Sun to his room.” Ghira explained with a reassuring smile. “Now… I need to look over those reports the Albain Twins gave me.”

“Dad… can we talk first?”

“Of course we can! I already told those twins that I would be taking time off for you. Come inside, come inside.” Ghira ushered his daughter and wife inside, earning a thankful kiss on the cheek from the latter.

After they sat down, things got almost… awkward… to say the least.

Of course, Ghira and Kali were excited to have Blake back again. But she had been gone for over two years before she returned.

And well… her earlier outbursts had them worried.

They knew Adam and Blake had been close. They had left for Vale together to do what they could for that branch. They thought Blake had been safe with Adam.

But now? After everything they learned about Adam and Vale’s White Fang?

They only felt worry.

Blake didn’t speak for a beat. But Kali opened her mouth to speak and Blake quickly began to talk before she could back out.

“I wasn’t entirely truthful about what happened when I was gone.” Blake confessed, refusing to look at them.

Ghira gave a sigh. “Blake… I know you and Adam were close… So I know that whatever happened, you are not at fault. He is.”

Blake flinched and for a moment it was silent.

“Blake…” Kali tried to say.

“I was dating one of my teammates. Yang. I love her.” Blake told them quickly in a tiny, fearful voice.

For a split second, her parents’ eyes lit up in joy at learning Blake had found someone to love and cherish. But it vanished just as swiftly when they took note of the tone of her voice. Ghira and Kali shared a glance. This story… they knew it wasn’t going to end well.

“She’s wonderful… but I…” Blake trailed off, struggling to find her voice.

“Take your time, dear…” Kali whispered.

Blake took a shuddered breath before she continued, her voice wavering as she recalled everything that happened. “During the Fall of Beacon… Adam found me. Yang tried to save me… and Adam cut off her arm. Another friend tried to help, and he nearly killed her too.”

Blake wouldn’t look up at her parents. They were horrified and shocked. Ghira stared at Blake, unable to tear his eyes away. Kali had a hand over her mouth, her own tears starting to prick at her eyes.

“It’s all… It’s all my fault!” Blake’s voice sparked into a wail. Every sorrow she had locked away finally burst free from her. And Blake didn’t want to stop it.

“Blake, no…” Kali tried to say.

But Blake didn’t seem to hear her. “Adam was after me! Not Yang! I’m the one who ran away from him!”

“Ran away?” Ghira asked worriedly, almost not wanting to ask, but knowing that he needed to know. “Blake, what do you mean?”

“He… he was hurting people, dad…” Blake whispered, meeting his eyes for a split second before she looked away, ashamed. “He was killing and showing no mercy to humans… He’s a monster… and I helped him do all of it.”

Blake’s body shook in her chair, her parents not yet stopping her as she continued weakly. “And when I finally realized what he really was, I ran like a coward… and I got the people I cared about hurt. I’m no better than him.”

Her last words were a furious snarl. Fury at herself. Fury at Adam.

It was her fault Yang lost a piece of herself. Monster. COWARD—!

“Blake Belladonna.”

Blake snapped her mouth shut at her father’s stern voice.

“You are nothing like Adam.” Ghira growled in a dangerous voice. His fist was clenched on the desk.

“Ghira…” Kali was quick to say.

Ghira noticed Blake’s fear when Kali gently dipped her head to their daughter. Ghira flinched and closed his eyes, taking several calming breaths.

When he finished he stood from his chair and rounded the desk.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t—!” Blake began to try and apologize again.

Only to be pulled into a deep hug.

Blake froze for a moment before she let out a shuddered breath, leaning into Ghira’s warmth and letting him hold her in the protective embrace. Kali hugging her from the other side only sealed the warmth.

“Blake. You are better than he’ll ever be.” Ghira whispered, running a hand through Blake’s hair. “You saw the evil in what was happening and you sought to change it.”

“I didn’t change anything… I ran away…”

“You were scared, darling…” Kali murmured, just as comforting. “No one could blame you for that. We’re just happy that you’re safe…”

Ghira pulled back from the hug to place both of his hands on Blake’s shoulders and meet her eyes.

“Adam will be dealt with. You won’t ever have to go through something like that alone again.” Ghira said, his voice holding every ounce of sincerity.

Blake smiled, tears still in her eyes. But these were happy tears.

She shook her head.

“I wasn’t alone. I had my friends… my family.” Blake said with a tiny sob. “And won’t be running again. I promise.”

Her parents pulled her back into the hug and Blake melted into it.

She missed her parents so much… In the aftermath of it all, the disbelief that they still loved her mingled with the feeling that she couldn’t believe she ever thought they wouldn’t.

She still had healing to do… but Blake isn’t alone.

And it was time she started to accept it.

~~||~~||~~

The next town the group of five reached was finally one that was undamaged.

They couldn’t enjoy it for long.

They spent the night in the inn, waited out the storm, and reported the tragedy to the authorities in town.

They had been horrified… but not shocked.

The next day, they left for the next town.

“It’s another destroyed village…” Ruby whispered upon seeing more wreckage laid out in front of them.

This devastation was older. At least several days old. So the group knew there wasn’t a chance of finding anyone.

They stood in the middle of the town and looked around with a depressed glaze to their eyes.

“Could the bandits really be doing all of this?” Nora asked in a murmur.

Monika slowly shook her head with a sigh. “I don’t know…”

They all fell silent for a moment, glancing around at the destruction surrounding them.

Until finally, Jaune heaved a sigh, running one hand back through his hair as he gave an order.

“Come on, we should try to find supplies before we head out.”

So the group slowly split up across the ruined town, searching for any kind of supplies they could use.

Monika headed to the east side of town by herself.

She made sure none of the others were around before she opened her inventory. The glowing green screen appeared in front of her.

But she didn’t scroll through her inventory, instead, she found a small tab at the top, something that had never been there before, and she clicked the only other tab there.

It said ‘people.’

A list of every single person in the area appeared.

Monika could only see herself and the other three around on the list.

Her face was pale and her hands shaking as she experimentally tapped on Jaune.

Just like with Cinder, the options came up.

> .info

> .edit

> .delete

Monika had done this several times before with several people. But she never got over the fear.

This was dangerous… if delete meant what Monika thought it meant, she had the power to kill people at her fingertips.

And that was terrifying.

Monika gave the ‘delete’ button a wide berth as she pressed ‘info.’

Jaune’s stats and descriptions popped up. That was no different from what she could do before.

It was the ‘edit’ and ‘delete’ that were new.

So Monika went back and pressed the former.

It was just as frightening as ‘delete,’ if Monika was being honest.

Jaune’s moods and other information were laid out bare for Monika to see. It was a breach of privacy that made Monika feel guilty and nervous. While that was hard enough… that was only the start.

Monika didn’t dare do it. But she was able to change all of it. She could change Jaune’s moods. Make him happy or sad. Change other aspects about him as if he was a simple toy.

This ability… it let her toy with people. Manipulate them.

And that was terrifying to Monika.

Monika was terrified to use this power. What if it consumed her? Led to her using and manipulating those important to her.

She couldn’t risk that.

Monika closed the panel and took a calming breath, placing a hand over her stuttering heart.

The real question was where did this ability come from?

She couldn’t do it before her fight with Cinder. And when she unlocked it, it was as if pure instinct took over her as she found it.

But then… was where it came from even a question?

Monika was certain the experiments gave her this power. The scientists mentioned her semblance often and this power had been hidden from her.

But why?

Why give her this ability?

That’s why she was accompanying Ruby, Jaune, Nora, and Ren. She needed answers.

And if the rest of MYNS came, they could be hurt. Be it by Monika’s own hand or the bastards that experimented on her.

Monika couldn’t let that happen.

Honestly? She was planning on leaving this ragtag group the second they reached Mistral.

Cruel? Yes. Was it a lonely road? Yes.

But Monika felt it was what she had to do.

She closed her inventory and shook herself from those thoughts. She had supplies to try and find.

Walking around proved fruitless, even searching in houses. The town was barren.

Whether they did this or not, the bandits had come along and looted the place already.

Monika was ready to turn back and find the group when she spotted a small shack out of the corner of her eye.

It was tiny and right on the edge of town. Perhaps it was inconspicuous enough to escape the Bandits looting?

It didn’t hurt to try.

Stepping through the front door, Monika quickly found that to be wrong. The bandits had come through here too with how trashed it was.

Overturned and broken furniture littered the floor and Monika carefully stepped over it to reach the back, where a mini kitchen sat.

In the corner, a closet door had been left untouched.

So Monika stepped around the broken table and made her way to the closet. She paused in front of it before she took out one of her swords.

And then, she gingerly opened the door.

Nothing leapt out.

Monika still kept her sword out as she looked around inside.

From what she could see, there was nothing but a single jacket in the back corner.

But then she glanced downwards. And by pure chance, she saw something poking out from under a jostled carpet.

Nudging the object aside, Monika was greeted by a trapdoor.

“What the hell?” She whispered, her eyes widening in surprise at the sight.

She kept down and pulled at the handle. It didn’t budge. A glance at the electric lock right under the handle showed why. It was a lock that needed a keycard.

“A keycard…” Monika muttered to herself.

This was too important to ignore, so she stood up and turned back to the room behind her.

Searching through the wreckage, Monika found the keycard under the edge of the kitchen counter, a blood splatter right next to it that made her cringe.

Someone had been trying to do something with the trapdoor when the attack happened, then. Hide it or get inside, Monika wasn’t sure.

They hadn’t succeeded.

She tried to brush it off the best she could, picking up the card and making her way back over to the trapdoor.

Swiping it earned a green light and a small beeping noise. Bingo.

Monika hesitated before she slowly raised the trapdoor. Nothing lunged from there either.

All she could see from here were white doors. She slowly lowered it back down.

No. It was a horrible idea to go down without the others.

Right as she stood up to go find them, Monika heard a shout nearby.

“Monika?!”

Monika jerked at the sudden call of her name.

sh*t. She hadn’t realized how long she’d been gone. Of course the others were worried.

But it saved the trouble of going to find them.

“Over here!” Monika called as she stepped out of the house, the keycard still in her hand.

The other four were quick to dart over.

“Monika!”

“Are you okay?!”

“You had us worried!”

Monika smiled at the worries before she waved her hands in a calming gesture. “I’m okay! Sorry for worrying all of you. I got… distracted.”

The others processed her words and it was Ren who asked cautiously, “did you find something?”

At the reminder, Monika’s expression hardened and she nodded as she turned back to the shack, heading inside.

“Yeah, I think I found something you should see.” She said, beckoning for them to follow.

The four glanced at each other but followed Monika into the small shack.

“It’s a tiny shack.” Nora pointed out, blinking in confusion as to why they were led into such a rundown place.

“Yeah. Which is why I was surprised when I found this.” Monika said, leading them over to the closet and pulling open the trap door.

“A trapdoor?!” Ruby gaped at the opening.

“What’s down there?” Ren asked warily.

“I don’t know,” Monika admitted with a shake of her head. “I didn’t want to risk going down by myself. But from what I can see from here? It’s not just a storage room.”

Everyone exchanged glances.

“Well, we won’t know unless we check it out, right?” Nora asked with a determined but nervous look.

“She’s right. Let’s get down there.” Jaune declared.

And no one argued.

One by one, everyone climbed down.

In front of them was a small room. There were computers and monitors littered around. There was a hospital bed with a vitals machine in the corner. Other medical equipment was scattered around too.

They all stared in awe at the sight for what felt like forever before Jaune finally turned to everyone and spoke in a weak voice still filled with shock.

“Guys… I think we found some kind of secret lab.”

~~||~~||~~

“They could be hurt!”

Pyrrha watched from the edge of her bed as Yang paced the floor in front of her.

The older sister had been pacing with a protective worry and anger ever since they retreated back upstairs to Pyrrha’s room. Pyrrha hadn’t tried to stop her, knowing Yang needed to get it out of her system.

But she still tried to give her positive thoughts.

“Yang, my team is with them.” Pyrrha told her, stamping down her own worry for a steadfast reply. “And I promise you that they wouldn’t let anything happen to them.”

“That’s not the problem, Pyrrha… of course I trust them! But this is Anima we’re talking about! Anima’s one of the most dangerous places in Remnant!” Yang snapped, stopping to throw her hands in the air and whirl to face Pyrrha.

“I know. And I’m worried too. But they aren’t helpless. We need to remember that.” Pyrrha whispered with a soft, shaky smile. She patted the spot next to her on the bed.

Yang gave a grunt but stepped over and sat by Pyrrha’s side. She wasn’t touchy like before, practically curling in on herself instead. And Pyrrha respected that.

They sat in silence before Yang suddenly uncurled and stood up again, a determined glare on her face.

“I need to go after them.” Yang declared.

She turned and gave Pyrrha a look, daring the other fighter to challenge her resolve.

But Pyrrha just blinked before she gave her own determined stare and a steady nod.

“Well, I’m not letting you go alone.” Pyrrha replied.

Yang looked at her with pure relief. “Really?”

Pyrrha gave a steady nod. “You need a companion. And I’m ready to be with my team again.”

Yang smiled when she heard that. “Then don’t let me hold you back.” She whispered fondly.

During their time at Beacon, they hadn’t been as close as they had been with others. But they were still friends. And though neither voiced it, they both knew that all of this had been easier, no matter how tiny that relief was, to have another person by their side.

They had gotten closer because of it. They understood each other better because of it.

And they were ready to climb back up.

Together.

“We’ll have to train before we set out.” Pyrrha told Yang, taking a breath to compose herself further. “Make sure we’re prepared. And well… get used to the prosthetics.”

Both of them flinched at the thought alone.

But Yang gave a steady nod. “Yeah. Let’s see how they do.”

“We can’t be scared.” Pyrrha acknowledged.

Yang nodded sharply, clenching her fist.

“I’m not letting fear hold me back anymore.” She said, steadfast and strong despite how her fist shook ever so slightly. “Ruby and Monika are out there. And there’s no way in hell I’m letting them get hurt.”

“I’m with you. I’m done sitting around when the bad guys are planning. My team needs me. And I need them.”

“Then we’ll start first thing tomorrow morning.”

“Agreed.” Pyrrha nodded, trying to give Yang a comforting smile. “Goodnight, Yang.”

“Night, Pyrrha.”

And Yang was gone, closing the door gently behind her.

Pyrrha stared at the door for a moment before she laid back against the bed.

Part of her was nervous about trying on the prosthetic tomorrow. Another part was filled with anticipation. The two emotions mingled and wouldn’t let her think about anything else.

Well, except her team.

Her team…

Nora. Ren. Jaune… they were out there with Ruby.

And Pyrrha was ready to fight by their side again.

“I’m happy you’re choosing to fight. You can do a lot of good for the world.”

Pyrrha sat up suddenly and grasped her head when the voice returned out of nowhere.

The voice had appeared too many times for it to just be a coincidence. Pyrrha was terrified and confused.

She also finally had enough.

“Who are you?!” She asked in a loud whisper. “Am I just going crazy?!”

“No, no! I promise you aren’t… I wish there was an easier way to introduce myself, but this was all I could do…”

“Then if I’m not going crazy… who are you? What are you doing in my head?” Pyrrha glared at the wall, her fists clenched tight to the bedsheets.

The voice gave a heavy sigh. “I’m sorry… I never wanted to intrude on your mind. If it helps, I can’t see any of your memories or things like that. Only your thoughts and what you’re seeing.”

Honestly? That did help.

But Pyrrha was still far too on edge. Who wouldn’t be when they had a stranger in their very own mind.

“If you didn’t want to intrude, how are you there?” Pyrrha asked, voice still sharp but not as defensive.

“I’m not sure, myself… I have ideas though. Pyrrha, I promise if I could leave, I would. I don’t want to make things harder for you.”

Pyrrha sat quietly for a moment. She took deep breaths and pondered everything she was hearing.

“So then… if you can hear my thoughts, you’ll know I don’t quite trust you.” Pyrrha finally whispered.

“I don’t blame you for that. If I had a weird voice in my head, I would be scared too.”

Pyrrha offered a small hum. “Well… at least you seem to understand.”

“I do. And again, I’m so sorry about all of this…”

“I… well, it’s not alright, but I hope you get what I mean.” Pyrrha returned.

“I do… and I want to apologize for speaking out of nowhere too. I didn’t know how to get your attention otherwise.”

“That’s okay… I would have done the same.”

The two fell silent, not sure where to take the conversation. The voice and Pyrrha were both confused and scared by everything happening. There were so many questions that they didn’t know where to start.

“Do I know you? Can you tell me your name?” Pyrrha finally asked.

“Actually, you might remember me.”

“You’re someone I know?” Pyrrha asked curiously and with concern. “But I don’t recognize your voice.”

“Well, we’ve never spoken. But I saw you for a split second during the chaos… before her arrow finished me.”

Pyrrha’s jaw dropped.

Never spoke but knew each other. An ‘arrow.’ Pyrrha knew exactly who she was talking to.

“Amber?” She whispered.

“That’s right! It’s nice to finally meet you, Pyrrha Nikos.”

Pyrrha’s mind raced at the revelation.

She finally had a voice for Amber’s face. But it was in a way she never thought was possible.

Part of her felt comfort in that it was someone she recognized. Even if they never talked, she still saw and knew of Amber.

And part of her was even more horrified by the revelation.

She watched Amber die in that capsule. She watched Cinder’s arrow pierce the glass while she screamed. She saw the scar marring Amber’s face.

She imagined the pain it had caused.

As if Amber felt it too, a phantom pain crept up over Pyrrha’s face, making her hiss and draw one hand up to cover it.

It faded after a moment and Pyrrha’s thoughts trailed back to what was happening.

“But how did this happen?!” Pyrrha asked harshly. She didn’t mean to be harsh. But the now absent pain set her on edge and who wouldn’t be upset in this situation?

“I wish I could tell you, I really do…”

Pyrrha didn’t reply, looking down at the floor and searching her mind for anything that could be the reason this had happened.

It was when she thought about the two times she had seen Amber that it finally clicked into place.

Pyrrha’s head snapped up, her eyes wide with realization.

“The machine.”

Of course! That had to be it!

“Machine?”

“When you were attacked, Ozpin’s group didn’t want your powers to fall in the wrong hands. So they created a machine.” Pyrrha explained, softening her voice. Amber didn’t know about any of this… it was bound to be a shock.

“It was able to transfer aura… they were going to give your powers to me through it.”

“Transfer aura…? But that… that sounds dangerous!”

“Mhm… and the Professors agreed. But it was their last resort. They warned me that they didn’t know what it could do… but I think we found out.”

“It transferred my very soul to your body.”

“Exactly.”

Pyrrha continued, fidgeting where she couldn’t get up and pace. “Ozpin managed to start the machine a moment before that woman attacked us… and since she couldn’t kill me… I still have your soul with me.”

“That also means you have a small fraction of the Maiden Power…”

Pyrrha froze. Cinder’s face flashed in her mind’s eye.

“She’ll come for me.” She breathed out.

“I…” Amber hesitated. “If they know you have that chip of power… probably.”

“f*ck.” Pyrrha uncharacteristically muttered out.

She curled over so her head was hanging low, her hands clasped together over the back of her head. She inhaled shuddered breaths, struggling to keep calm even under the memories of her fight with Cinder.

“Pyrrha. I’m scared too.” Amber’s soothing whispers pushed through. “But you need to breathe… in… out…”

Under Amber’s gentle guidance, Pyrrha felt the heavy pressure on her chest begin to fade. It was as if Amber was gently nudging away each infusing thought from within her mind.

And that brought another memory to Pyrrha that made her feel warm.

Cinder had her on her knees… but a gentle voice kept her calm the entire time. It had the same echo and tone of Amber’s.

“Shh, it will all be okay…” Amber’s voice whispered in time with Pyrrha’s memory.

Pyrrha exhaled. “It was you… wasn’t it?”

For a beat, Amber didn’t speak.

But when she did, her voice was as gentle and as kind as ever.

“I remember waking up for the first time during your fight with… her.” Amber’s voice shook when she spoke of Cinder. “I was scared. But I saw what was about to happen and I felt your fear… and I wanted to give you peace in your last moments.”

Pyrrha felt tears spring to her eyes, a lump forming in her throat.

And with that, any reservations about Amber being with her faded to the background.

She was still terrified to have someone sharing her mind. Her thoughts. Her soul.

But remembering Amber talking to her up on Beacon’s tower… it proved in her mind that Amber was anything but a wicked soul.

Amber sensed her thought and gave a happy hum before she spoke in a soft voice.

“Don’t worry, Pyrrha… I’ll help you learn to control the power you have. If I’m going to be stuck here, then I’m going to help you in return.”

Pyrrha took one more deep breath, a tiny smile gracing her features. “Thank you, Amber…”

“You should get to bed… this has all been a lot. And you agreed to meet Yang in the morning.”

“Right.”

So without complaint, Pyrrha laid down, the covers shielding her body from the outside world. She didn’t think she could fall asleep. But to her surprise, sleep came easily due to how exhausted she felt.

Right before she drifted off, she sleepily mumbled aloud. “Goodnight, Amber…”

Amber felt surprised for a moment before she hummed happily. “Goodnight, Pyrrha.”

Chapter 7

Notes:

TWs: panic attacks, human experimentation, mentioned electrocution, blood, past hanging described, abuse

Oh boy, this chapter is one hell of a ride—

Chapter Text

The first thing the next morning, Pyrrha met Yang in the shed, their prosthetics with them.

The air was tense with their nervousness as they held their prosthetics, looking them over.

They still felt ready but equally nervous to try them on.

“Here. I’ll go first.” Yang eventually offered, picking up the arm.

But she hesitated before putting it on. Pyrrha understood immediately when Yang gave her a glance.

Pyrrha gave a tiny nod from where she sat in a chair. “We can do this.”

Yang nodded back and took a deep breath.

They couldn’t afford to be scared anymore.

Not when their family was out there, in possible danger.

So Yang slipped the arm on with no more hesitation.

For a moment, both of them fell silent as Yang began to slowly move the new arm.

“How does it feel?” Pyrrha asked as Yang moved the arm. It looked natural. No joints clicked or groaned. It moved as smoothly as any human arm.

Pyrrha could have believed it was Yang’s real arm if the metal wasn’t clearly seen.

“It actually feels really good…” Yang said in a small voice, rotating the prosthetic and peering at it in what seemed to be awe.

Pyrrha watched as Yang took a stance and performed several practice swings.

Yang looked just as fierce as she did during their Beacon days.

She smiled brightly as she finished, looking down and flexing both of her fingers in an awed motion.

“It’s incredible… are you going to try yours on, Pyrrha?” Amber asked inquisitively.

“Yes…” Pyrrha responded without thinking.

Yang blinked at her and Pyrrha flushed, quickly correcting herself. “Sorry! I was talking to myself. I was deciding to try mine on…”

“Then go ahead.” Yang offered a friendly smile that washed any worries and embarrassment away.

She gently put the prosthetic on, turning her leg to see just as Yang had done with her arm.

No pinches, no pain… It felt natural.

She took a steady breath and placed her hands on the side of the chair to push herself up. This would be harder for her than Yang… She would have to refind her balance.

“You can do it.” Amber encouraged, hearing those thoughts. “If you fall, you can get back up. And Yang and I are right here with you.”

That was what Pyrrha needed to hear.

With no more hesitation, she pushed herself up, holding onto the counter at her side until she could regain her balance.

She pressed her weight onto that leg. It felt perfect… just like having her leg back. She lifted her leg, pushed it down, and stretched it. Everything she could think of to test it. It didn’t falter at all.

Pyrrha couldn’t help but beam and laugh at the sight. She let go of the counter and pushed herself forward.

Pyrrha took a tentative step and stumbled, Yang quickly catching her by the arm to keep her from falling onto her face.

“Thank you.” Pyrrha was quick to say as she grasped Yang’s shoulder to steady herself.

“No problem! Still finding your balance?” Yang asked.

Pyrrha offered a nod and teasing smile. “Legs are harder than arms.”

Yang gave a false, dramatic gasp. “Pyrrha Nikos, are you saying losing an arm was easy?!”

Pyrrha couldn’t respond due to the chuckles and giggling that came flooding from her, Yang quickly following suit.

After their laughter faded down, Yang spoke up, gesturing towards the door with a dip of her head.

“Why don’t we go for a run? It’ll help you get a better balance!” Yang urged her with an encouraging smile.

“Let’s do it.” Pyrrha replied immediately, a familiar spark working its way back into her eyes.

So they made their way out of the shed.

They started by walking, following the forest trail. Pyrrha slowly gained her balance back, going from Yang having to keep her steady to being able to walk on her own.

After another minute of making sure she could do that, she picked up into a jog.

And when she could manage that, it turned into a run.

Pyrrha couldn’t help but give a yell of joy as she managed the run. She felt strong again. Like she could take on the world.

“The warrior’s returned!” Amber said in a joking, yet matter of fact voice.

Yang looked proud. “You’re doing great!” Yang encouraged as Pyrrha jogged.

Pyrrha smiled under the encouragement and kept her breathing steady. She kept her speed steady too, not wanting to risk tripping by speeding up or slowing down.

They rounded a corner in the path, the wind rushing their hair just like it did the leaves above them, making them feel even more empowered.

Pyrrha finally pushed herself faster, wanting to test her limits after being out of the fight for so long. She was doing better than she thought she would!

That realization pulled another laugh of pure exultation from Pyrrha.

She tried to slow back down, but the change in speed, while she was just regaining her balance, made her trip.

Yang tried to catch her but she stumbled under Pyrrha’s weight, making both of them yelp and pitch forward to the ground.

They both laughed as they sat in a heap and Pyrrha could hear Amber’s giggling in her mind.

Pyrrha offered a shy grin. “I suppose I’m taking the saying ‘new feet’ literally, hm?”

And Yang promptly burst out cackling when she heard that.

They laid there for a moment before helping each other up. They walked the rest of the way. Pyrrha didn’t limp a single time, taking her by surprise of how much control she already felt.

They both collapsed in chairs the second they reached the shed, laughs of pure relief and exhilaration escaping them.

Their new limbs worked better than they could ever hope for.

And for the first time since it started, both Yang and Pyrrha finally felt a sense of hope.

They could do this.

They knew it now.

So Yang stood up and tossed Pyrrha a towel. The redhead began to use it to wipe the sweat from her skin as Yang made her way over to the table of tools.

“We’ve got one more thing to do before we start training again.” Yang declared as she rifled through the items.

“What’s that?” Pyrrha asked with a smile, pulling the towel away from her face.

Something flew at her head and she was quick to catch it by reflex alone. She blinked in surprise down at the can of spray paint in her hand before she smiled, happy that her fighting instincts were still there.

Pyrrha glanced back up and her smile only grew wider.

Yang shook the other two cans of spray paint with a cheeky grin that Pyrrha remembered vividly from Beacon.

“Looking badass.”

~~||~~||~~

For a moment, Monika and her group could only stare at the room in front of them.

They thought they had been investigating a destroyed village. Not an abandoned lab.

“Why would there just be a lab in the middle of a random village?!” Ruby asked, still gaping at the scene before them.

“Well, there’s a way we can find out.” Monika murmured, dipping her head at something.

Everyone glanced over at the monitors at those words.

They didn’t share another word as they slowly edged over to the objects in question.

“Should we do this?” Ren asked as they reached the object.

“I— We need to know what all of this is.” Monika said with a nod of her head.

The others nodded, and Jaune clicked the mouse laying next to the keyboard.

The computer came on immediately and a voice recording blared out, making them all wince at the volume.

“I’m sorry, Doctor. I wasn’t able to destroy the backup lab. Bandits arrived before I could. But I will do my best to hide the lab.”

And the message clicked off.

“So this is a lab…” Jaune murmured in thought.

“It seems like this was more of a storage lab.” Ren pointed out, glancing around at the equipment. “Where they hid everything in case they had to move.”

While the others began to discuss what was happening, Monika’s heart pounded in her ears.

They had found a lab.

Could this be it? Was it too much to wish for?

Monika didn’t catch what the others said as they all split up and began to search the lab. Monika didn’t hesitate to join, searching through the drawers.

Her mind ran on autopilot, not replying to calls of “clear!” and “nothing here!”

But Monika did hear when Ruby let out a different call.

“Hey, check this out!” Ruby cried eagerly.

The other four went rushing over to her to see what she found. Ruby was pointing at a monitor, ducking aside so the others could see.

It looked like some sort of list of tapes. Recordings.

“What are these?” Nora asked, scanning over the list.

“Tapes.” Ren said in a letter of fact tone. “Look, they all say ‘log’ and a number.”

“So someone was doing experiments down here?” Jaune asked incredulously.

Monika inhaled deeply, struggling to keep calm. “Maybe not here… maybe someone sent the data here from someone else.”

Ruby nodded along. “The computers were all logged into, so I tried looking through them! And I found this… it was titled ‘Project Libitina.’”

Monika’s heart simultaneously dropped and flew, if that was possible.

“Project Libitina?” Jaune asked. “What’s that?”

This is it. This is what she was looking for. Answers.

“I don’t know…” Ruby replied in a murmur.

Monika almost lunged forward. Fear and excitement clawed at her chest. “Let’s listen to them.”

The others seemed nervous… but no one argued. Their own curiosity was their downfall.

So Ruby pressed play. And a voice rang through the room.

~~||~~||~~

“Log one. This is Doctor Renier. I have decided to start a new line of logs for Project Libitina due to the length of the others.

This project has been years worth of work for me. This is my greatest piece… Project Libitina…

Many have told me that human experimentation is wrong. But I see what they can’t. I see the ability of what human experimentation holds. I will accomplish what even Atlas has not.

Semblances are the key.

If I can enhance and change a semblance’s power… then I can accomplish greatness. I could even control Remnant itself.

I began this project years ago, and I found the perfect subject. No parents. No name. A strong and unusual semblance. It was perfect.

And it has proven to continue to be perfect.

I have performed many experiments on it over the years, all to push its semblance to the limit and make it grow.

And I have finally done it.

Project Libitina’s new semblance is a terrifying ability… But it is perfect.

It will be my guiding key towards greatness. I must cultivate it further, document what I did for the future.

But I now realize I must have total control of it. The subject must be mine. It is no human. It is a vessel. My weapon.

As such, her true strength shall be hidden until she is ready.

After all, I want a dog that won’t bite its owner. And I am hoping the next faze of experimentations will accomplish just that.

Libitina will bring this messy, imperfect world to its knees.”

~~||~~||~~

Monika wanted to hear the tapes. She wanted to know what the hell they did to her.

But hearing what they did. What they had planned for her.

It became too much far too quickly.

She didn’t consider the pain that finding something like this would pull back up to the surface.

~~||~~||~~

“Log two. I suppose I should document the experiments as a whole, seeing how this is a new line of logs.

I have done many types of trials with my subject. It didn’t like any of them. But it doesn’t need to. It has no purpose other than to suffer through them. Besides… the suffering only increases the chance of success.

I pushed Libitina to its limits. Tested how much it could take of using its semblance over and over. Those results proved to be the best.

We also studied what pain did to its semblance. Electricity worked perfectly. And I made quite sure to avoid scarring.

Stress also made for a key in studying its semblance.

I was pleased with the results. And I am far more pleased that they worked.”

In the middle of the tape, screaming from one person began to ring out. It was piercing howls echoing in the background, as if close to this Renier person, nearly drowning out his voice. Female and filled to the brim with sheer agony that no one except the person herself could ever hope to understand.

“I have now turned to twisting Libitina’s mind, trying to get rid of it’s soul.

It resists. It acts like it is painful.

But no matter.

It will bend soon enough.”

~~||~~||~~

Her breathing became fast during the tape’s start. She began to tremble.

None of the others had noticed.

But they did notice when Monika let out a scream and fell to the floor upon hearing the other scream on the recording.

That was her.

That was her screaming.

And hearing that scream and descriptions of shocks and stress and semblances only intensified her panic attack, pulling memories up that she couldn’t push back down.

~~||~~||~~

“Log three. The experiments are still coming along well.

We locked Libitina’s power away before it could discover it. We are now working on—!”

A bang of a door slamming open.

“Doctor! It’s Project Libitina! She’s gone—!”

The tape clicked off and turned to the next one.

~~||~~||~~

The others had scrambled to Monika’s side when she fell.

They didn’t know what was happening. All they knew was that Monika screamed in what sounded like pure agony as the other scream in the recording rang out.

Dread from listening to the recordings was quick to spiral into panic as they began to try and calm Monika down and find out if she was hurt.

Monika had curled up on the floor. Ruby darted over to Monika’s side, Jaune and Nora on her heels as Ren tried to turn off the tapes.

~~||~~||~~

“Log four… Libitina is smarter than I first presumed.

It tricked the guards and escaped. Now my BEST f*ckING PROJECT IS OUT ON THE STREETS!”

The man cut off with a roar of rage and the sound of something slamming. For a beat there were gasps of breath before his voice resumed in a dangerous growl.

“This is why I was trying to twist its mind. So sh*t like this wouldn’t happen… the idiotic guard has been dealt with.

I have sent my four best after it. All former Hunters.

I will have my power back. I will get Libitina back. And it won’t ever leave my side again.”

~~||~~||~~

The tapes finally clicked off and stopped playing.

But it still took several, frenzied and panicked moments for Monika to calm down.

The only reason she did was due to Ren’s semblance, followed by him calming the others and getting them to stop shouting.

Her screaming faded to shuddered gasps. Everyone fell to small whispers and silence, letting Monika recover.

When she turned to a blank stare at the floor, Ruby finally spoke in a worried, urgent voice.

“Are you okay?!” Ruby was asking in a panic, looking Monika over like a worried mother.

Monika didn’t respond at first, just blinking and continuing to stare as she slowly pushed herself up into a sitting position and regained her breath.

“Monika, what’s wrong?” Jaune asked her worriedly.

“I’m fine.” Monika was quick to respond. But she felt tired, still felt panicked, her mind was running a mile an hour and her voice was far too sluggish to be alright.

“Fine?!” Nora yelped in anger and alarm.

“Monika. That was a panic attack.” Ren told her bluntly, eyes narrowing at the unhealthy disregard.

“I’m calm now. You don’t need to worry.” Monika still tried to insist.

The other four exchanged a worried glance with each other.

“Monika, why did that video freak you out?” Ruby tried to search for answers.

Monika gave her a tired glare. “I don’t want to talk about it, Ruby.”

She tried to push herself up and the others jerked forward at the sight of her stumbling. Ren and Ruby pushed her back down and wouldn’t let her get up.

“Hey, we just want to help.” Jaune tried to soothe her.

Monika only seemed more irritated, words pouring from her mouth before she could stop them.

“Something’s bothering Ren and I haven’t gotten on his case!” Monika snapped without thinking.

Ren tensed and his glare became burning as he turned his head away from her.

“Monika.” Nora replied sharply.

“Monika, please calm down…” Jaune said at the same time. “I don’t want you saying something you don’t mean.”

Monika glanced between them and hung her head, letting out a shaky breath. “I’m sorry. That was uncalled for. But I don’t want to talk.”

While the apology was appreciated and made Ren and Nora relax slightly, the rest of her response proved to be the wrong answer.

Ruby turned Monika’s head so the taller girl was looking at her. Monika flinched when she saw the care and worry in those silver orbs.

“Monika.” Ruby started after a moment, struggling to keep calm as her voice rose. “You’ve been hiding everything since we left home. What is going on?! Why did you leave your team?!”

Monika jerked back like she had been slapped at that last question.

The three members of JNPR tensed, knowing that struck a nerve in Monika and only made her more defensive.

“Leave me alone, Ruby!” Monika hissed after a moment, looking not unlike a cornered animal.

“No! These tapes mean something to you!” Ruby’s voice rose to a shriek as she took both of Monika’s shoulders to meet her eyes. “I’m just trying to help!”

Monika pulled away sharply, practically pushing Ruby away from her in a panicked rage.

Monika’s mind raced and her throat poured out a desperate scream before she could stop it.

“I’M NOT GETTING YOU HURT BY DRAGGING YOU INTO MY PROBLEMS!”

Everyone froze.

No one spoke as Monika caught her breath, eyes wide in alarm at what she said. Ruby had jerked back and looked ready to cry.

Monika’s gaze darted over each of them before she turned, scrambled to her feet, and made her way towards the exit.

“I don’t want to talk about it.” She whispered.

No one pushed anymore. And no one spoke after what happened as they left, their voices stifled by the tension.

That tension never left the air as the group began to make their way towards the next town.

~~||~~||~~

Sayori sat up with a yell that trailed into gasps for breath.

She flung the covers off her and sat up, hand over her chest. She looked around at her surroundings, searching for danger.

None.

Sayori had made it to the new house safely after leaving the Belladonna household. Her mothers and the kids were already in bed, so Sayori told her mothers she was home before going off to her own new bed.

She couldn’t remember what it was… but she had a nightmare after falling asleep.

Banging came from the hall, making Sayori sit up straighter, wings flared to rush over to her weapon sitting in the corner of the room.

The door slammed open and Sayori relaxed when she saw who it was.

Her moms…

“Sayori?!” Scarlet was asking, weapons at the ready.

“What happened?!” Cherry was right behind her.

“I’m okay!” Sayori was quick to call out at the sight. “I’m okay! Just a nightmare!”

Both of her mothers came to a stop, clear relief flashing in their eyes. Scarlet lowered her weapons. Sayori could see the three kids behind them in the doorway.

“You’re okay?” Scarlet asked.

“It was just a nightmare.” Sayori repeated.

Scarlet and Cherry both frowned at that. If this nightmare had made her scream, it must have been bad. Sayori’s woken up screaming from nightmares before.

Sayori saw their expressions and quickly waved her hands with a nervous laugh.

“It— it’s okay! I don’t even remember what it was about!” Sayori scrambled to reassure.

“Little dove…” Scarlet murmured.

And that nickname was all Sayori needed to stop the act. Her hands fell alongside her expression.

“I’m fine.” She still tried to whisper.

No one replied.

“I’m… I’m fine…” Sayori’s voice trailed off into a pain filled whisper, her gaze dropping to the floor.

Scarlet and Cherry shared a look with each other that Sayori couldn’t decipher before Scarlet turned to the trio of children standing worriedly in the doorway.

“Sayori’s alright, why don’t you all head back to bed?” Scarlet gently urged the three kids.

They paused, sharing glances. Before finally, Molly and Isaac stepped over to Sayori.

“Sleep better, Sayori!” Isaac encouraged with a bright smile.

“Yeah! We all need our sleep!” Molly said in a playful, teasing huff.

Sayori gave them both fake smiles. “I’ll be alright… Go on to bed!”

With that urging, Molly and Isaac retreated from the room.

Sayori looked up to find Esther, but as she glanced up, a soft, plush material found its way into her hands.

Sayori blinked in surprise down at Mr. Hopp before her gaze shot up to Esther.

Esther just gave her a gentle smile. “Mr. Hopp helps me with nightmares. I’m sure he wouldn’t mind helping you for a night!”

Sayori’s heart warmed and she hugged Mr. Hopp close to her chest. “Thank you, Esther.”

Esther beamed as she retreated from the room, following Molly and Isaac back to their rooms.

Scarlet gave Cherry a soft smile. “I‘ll go tuck them back in.”

She offered Sayori a kiss on the forehead before she followed after the kids, giving Sayori a reassuring smile.

This left only Cherry in the room.

Sayori’s gaze fell to the floor, not meeting Cherry’s eyes. What could she say? Her mothers knew her just as well, maybe even better, as her team. They knew about her depression. They were the ones who saved her from her attempt, after all…

And Sayori knew it haunted them just as much as it haunted her.

(The feeling of the noose around her neck burned and she gagged uselessly as her fingers scratched at the rope, blood running and stinging. Screams ringing out and her vision going black as she suddenly hit the floor, air filling her lungs with a cold pressure as all her senses faded.)

Cherry just took a small step closer as she spoke up.

“You know your mom and I are always here for you, right?” Cherry asked softly.

“I know, Ma.” Sayori was quick to try and reassure. “I’ve always known.”

Cherry sat down next to her, pulling Sayori into a gentle, one armed hug that the Osprey faunus melted into. “I know all of this has been hard for you. You don’t like to talk about it, but I can see that your depression has gotten worse again…”

Sayori flinched into herself. She tried to fumble for a reply, but fell silent, unable to counter that statement.

Cherry sighed sadly upon seeing that.

“Sayori, it doesn’t matter if you’re a hardened huntress, a little girl, or an old woman.” Cherry was saying, running a comforting hand over Sayori’s shoulder. “Everyone needs help in this world. You’ve been through so much… and your mom and I will always be here to help you and love you.”

“I know, Ma… believe me, I know.” Sayori whispered, looking down at her lap. “It’s all just been really hard lately.”

“I’m not saying it hasn’t been.” Cherry was quick to agree. “Just… let people help you.”

Sayori bit her lip, finally looking back up at Cherry. “I don’t want to be a burden, Ma.”

Cherry’s eyes grew even sadder and she pulled Sayori into a one armed hug. “I understand. And I wish I could make those thoughts all go away…”

“But you can’t.” Sayori whispered.

“But I can’t.” Cherry murmured right back. “But I can always be here if you need me.”

Sayori gave her a thankful, trembling smile. After she was quick to change topics, looking at the wall and leaning further into the touch with a sigh.

“Do you think the others are okay?” Sayori asked in a hopeful voice.

“Sayori, that team of yours is incredible.” Cherry told her without hesitation. “Wherever they are, they’re doing just as amazing as always. And one day, all four of you will find each other again.”

Sayori let out a breath of relief, letting the words soak into her mind and repeat over and over.

“Try to get some sleep, little one.” Cherry murmured, kissing Sayori’s forehead like Scarlet had done. “I love you.”

Sayori offered a tiny smile at the affection. “I love you too, Ma.”

Cherry smiled sadly and squeezed Sayori in one more hug before she left the room, gently closing the door behind her.

Sayori stared at the door for a long moment before she let out a heaving sigh that made her look akin to a deflating balloon.

She looked down at Mr. Hopp. She offered a smile.

“Goodnight, Mr. Hopp.” Sayori murmured as she laid down, hugging the stuffed rabbit close to her chest.

She swore she heard a purring noise in response, making her smile a tiny bit bigger.

Sayori had only just started to drift off again when she heard a loud bang.

She shot up, Mr. Hopp falling to the bed as his ears twitched in alarm.

What the hell?

Another bang, this time accompanied by a shout, had Sayori leaping up and grabbing her staff from the corner.

The sound of fighting only made Sayori more worried and she knew everyone else in the house would be startled awake too.

“Please stay here!” Sayori directed at Mr. Hopp, knowing Esther’s semblance was always activated in the trio of stuffed animals.

She inched towards the window, listening closely to what was happening outside.

Sayori heard familiar voices ringing out. Ones she thought were safe at the Belladonna resident.

Blake and Sun?!

Sayori didn’t hesitate anymore, lunging from her window and flapping her wings. She reached the roof the exact second things went south.

“Ilia…” Blake breathed out, staring stunned at the girl in front of her.

The girl held her glowing weapon pointed directly at Blake. She had on a black, zip up outfit with no sleeves and shorts. Dark brown hair was pulled back into a ponytail. Freckles covered all of the tan skin.

“Wait, you know her?!” Sun was asking in shock. “But she doesn’t even look like a faun—!”

Ilia snapped, her face morphing into a scowl and her skin changing colors to a bright red and yellow as her weapon struck forward, stabbing Sun with a jolt of electricity right next to his heart.

“SUN!” Blake screamed.

“Give it—!” Ilia began to say, motioning for something. Her skin had changed to a neon green, her freckles and hair a dark blue.

At the exact second, Sayori swept forward, kicking Ilia in the side and sending the girl sprawling across the ground.

She staggered to her feet. And her skin changed back to the bright red and yellow of anger.

“Sayori?!” Blake gasped in shock.

Sayori didn’t reply, standing between her two friends and Ilia with her staff at the ready.

Ilia glanced between them, gauging her battle.

Her eyes narrowed and she changed colors again. This time to the green and blue again.

Ilia finally took a step back. “You never should have come back.” She growled at Blake.

She pointed her weapon at the ground and a blast of dust created a fog.

And Ilia was gone.

Blake immediately lunged to Sun’s side, panic taking hold of her at the sight of the injured faunus. “Sun!” She screamed.

“Blake! Move!”

Blake scrambled to the side at the familiar voice. Immediately, Sayori slammed to her knees at Sun’s side, wings spread wide.

No questions asked, she pulled Sun’s jacket to the side, away from his shoulder so she could see the wound.

She winced. It was clearly a deep stab, already gushing blood. But the terrifying fact was that it could have possibly hit an organ.

“Go get my moms!” Sayori directed to Blake, not pulling her eyes away from Sun. “They’re inside!”

“This is your house?!” Blake asked, surprised and making sure she heard right.

“Yes! Now go!”

Blake dashed off without another word, vanishing over the edge of the roof.

Sayori closed her eyes and let the feeling of her semblance wash over her as she concentrated on that specific spot on Sun’s chest.

The blue glow lit up around her palms as she pressed them gently against Sun’s bloodied skin.

She squeezed her eyes shut as she moved the energy past the open wound. She didn’t know what she was healing specifically, or if she was healing anything at all, but just in case she let her semblance pool through the inside of Sun’s body before she moved back to the outside.

Sayori inhaled sharply and glanced up at the moon.

This was taking a lot of her energy… most of the energy she had stored up across the day was already depleted making sure the inside was fine, so it seemed something had been wrong in there.

Sayori prayed to everything that she had enough energy for this.

Sun’s skin began to ever so carefully knit back together. Sayori didn’t want to rush the process. Her energy was more and more drained as the wound was healed.

Just a little bit more…

She had to heal this for sure.

She couldn’t fail another person like she failed Yuri and Monika.

Just as the last of her energy was drained, the injury was finally fully closed back up, looking like nothing happened to it.

Sayori smiled in pure relief.

Her body swayed and her eyes slipped closed. She fell backwards into someone’s arms.

And every one of her senses went black.

~~||~~||~~

Natsuki became calmer the further away they got from her old house.

Yuri and her set up camp in a small clearing when they couldn’t go on anymore, sleeping in a cuddled embrace.

And the next morning, they left again to get even further away.

That next night, they reached a town and were able to stay in an inn.

They had a good night’s sleep, and then the next morning Yuri went off to get the little bit of supplies they needed that they couldn’t get in the last town.

That left Natsuki to her own devices in the room.

She tried to rest after the other night’s events.

But she couldn’t. She felt too restless and caught up in her thoughts to rest.

So Natsuki began to pace the room, hunched into herself and tail thrashing anxiously. There was nothing else to do.

She didn’t know how long she had been pacing, muttering to herself every so often.

She kept glancing at the door, waiting for Yuri to return.

A loud knock on the door made Natsuki pause in her pacing, brows furrowing in a wary confusion. That wasn’t Yuri’s knock.

She didn’t risk answering.

And Natsuki didn’t have to.

A piece of paper had been slipped under the door right after the knock.

Natsuki frowned suspiciously at it before she stood up and approached. She didn’t dare open the door, picking up the paper and looking it over.

In the center, there were two simple sentences written in sloppy handwriting.

‘I’m watching you, you little sh*t. You’ll never escape.’

Natsuki paled dramatically and she flung the paper away from her as if she had been burned.

The paper went flying under the bed and Natsuki fell back, landing on her back and scrambling backwards so she could huddle in the corner.

It was him.

She knew it.

He was following them.

HE WAS GOING TO KILL HER—

Natsuki stared at the door where the note came from. Her heart and mind raced, waiting for him to come bursting through the door.

He never did.

And after a few painstaking minutes, Natsuki finally ducked her head down behind her knees, tail flattened against the ground around her feet, arms hugging herself as she rocked unsteadily back and forth. Her breath came out in wheezes as she tried desperately to calm down.

But she couldn’t.

Not when those written words ran on repeat in his graveled voice through her mind.

That was how Yuri found her when she returned.

The bags of items were dropped to the side immediately and Yuri closed the door before she rushed over to Natsuki’s side.

“N– Natsuki!” She gasped out as she dropped to her knees in front of her girlfriend.

She only received a strangled sob as a response.

Yuri took a moment to look over Natsuki and take a calming breath. She needs to be calm for Natsuki… Natsuki’s done the same for her.

Natsuki didn’t seem hurt, thank the gods.

So Yuri began to try and help.

“Natsuki, it’s just me. It’s Yuri. You’re in a safe space, Natsuki… can you try to follow my breathing, my love?”

Yuri began to take deep breaths. In through her nose, out through her mouth. For a moment, she panicked that Natsuki wasn’t attempting the breaths.

But then the sound of Natsuki trying to follow her breathing reached her ears and made Yuri noticeably more relieved.

“That’s right… breathe with me… you’re doing great…” Yuri continued to whisper.

For several minutes, Yuri guided Natsuki through the rest of her panic attack. She carefully made sure to not scare Natsuki more as she helped her girlfriend calm down.

Eventually, Natsuki was much calmer than before.

But she wasn’t alright.

Natsuki hated feeling this vulnerable. Both of them knew it.

And neither of them were hardly shocked when Natsuki ended up slamming a fist against the floor.

“D— dammit!” She wailed out.

Yuri flinched and reached forward, taking Natsuki’s hand with a gentle touch.

“Natsuki, don’t hurt yourself.” Yuri said carefully.

Natsuki was swiftly lunging forward into Yuri’s arms with another sob. Yuri didn’t hesitate in pulling Natsuki onto her lap to hold her close.

“I don’t wanna be such a f*cking mess all the time!” Natsuki hissed, tail thrashing wildly behind her as her voice dropped. “I’m sorry…”

“My love… we just went through a place of your nightmares…” Yuri told her in a reassuring tone, a sad glint in her eyes. “I don’t blame you in the slightest.”

“It… it’s not just that!”

Yuri frowned upon hearing that. “Did something happen?” Her mind raced with possibilities and she gripped Natsuki just a little closer. “A nightmare? Or someone bothering you?”

Natsuki couldn’t say anymore, her breathing speeding up again as she hid her face against Yuri’s neck.

She was still struggling to recover from her panic attack, Yuri noted.

She quickly hushed her as Natsuki tried to reply again, but no sound would come out. “It’s alright, Natsuki… you don’t have to tell me anything. Just focus on me and breathing, alright?”

Natsuki gave an unsteady nod that made Yuri give a small sigh of worry.

She was annoyed by no means, she could never be, but she was worried beyond belief.

What had gotten Natsuki into such a state?

Yuri was certain it had something to do with the other night’s events. That would be hard for anyone… seeing their hell in front of them once again.

Yuri glanced up. And she saw the slip of paper laying under the bed.

She blinked in surprise and curiosity.

She glanced down at Natsuki. “I’m going to pick you up and put you in bed, Kitten. Is that alright?”

Natsuki gave a nod, face still hidden against Yuri’s neck.

So Yuri carefully maneuvered them and stood up, carrying Natsuki over to the bed and putting her down. Natsuki held tight to Yuri’s arm with a whine as the purple haired girl started to pull away.

Yuri gently shushed her. “Give me just a moment, Natsuki. I am still right here.”

Natsuki cautiously relinquished her hold, letting Yuri crouch down and dig the note out from under the bed.

She stood up as she read. Her gaze scabbed over it once. Twice. Three times.

Her curiosity hardened into pure fury.

Yuri crumpled the paper in her hand, dropping it back to the floor.

She could only stand there for a moment, body trembling in a dangerous co*cktail of fear and rage that made her clench her fists.

Her eyes flashed crimson and Yuri began to take deep breaths.

She needs to stay calm.

She can’t freak Natsuki out more and she certainly can’t take off after the bastard himself.

She ran her hands over her face, and when she pulled them away her eyes were back to their normal color.

Yuri didn’t know what to do.

She just knew at that moment that Natsuki needed her. And she was more than happy to provide.

Yuri climbed into bed, curling herself around Natsuki.

“I’m sorry… I… I couldn’t…” Natsuki whispered weakly.

Yuri despised seeing Natsuki like this… the cat faunus was usually so strong. So to see her appear so small and weak… it felt so wrong.

“Shh… I don’t blame you… you were panicked.” Yuri murmured comfortingly, smoothing back Natsuki’s hair.

“Why can’t he just leave me alone?” Natsuki sobbed, gripping tight to Yuri’s outfit. “Why can’t he just… why… why can’t…?”

Natsuki’s voice trailed off into sobs. “I hate him.”

Yuri took another deep breath and pressed a kiss against Natsuki’s hair. “I know, Kitten… I know.”

And there was nothing more she knew to say.

~~||~~||~~

The campfire had long since burned out.

Monika wasn’t sure if the others were asleep. But she knew she certainly wouldn’t be able to.

Not with all the thoughts running rampant in her mind, making her curl tighter into the protection of her sleeping bag.

She got what she wanted. But at what cost?

She couldn’t remember many of the experiments… as if her mind had quarantined them and forgotten them because of the trauma of it all.

But that scream… her own scream… brought it all flooding back.

Electricity, needles, beatings, stress.

And the reasons for the experiments in the first place…

They were turning her into a weapon.

A possibility she had considered, but to hear it from Renier himself made it all the more real. And all the more terrifying.

If she hadn’t escaped when she did, she would be a mindless slave right now. Renier’s weapon.

She wouldn’t have met her friends, her family, her lover.

She wouldn’t have anything.

And that thought made her breath hitch and more tears pool into the corners of her eyes.

She was going to be nothing.

She was almost nothing.

They could still make her into nothing.

Her purpose was to be nothing.

Monika tried to push that thought away as quickly as possible, not wanting to dwell on it and feel just like nothing. That made her thoughts turn to the rest of her group.

Oh god, the others…

She didn’t mean to snap at the others, least of all Ruby.

But the panic had grasped hold of her and fueled her anger. Every button had been pressed when they kept asking questions.

And Monika knew she couldn’t drag them into her problems.

That panic of the tapes and the others possibly learning she was Libitina made the tight string of her heart snap.

She didn’t mean to hurt them.

Another strangled sob escaped her at that and she drew her hand up to her mouth to muffle them, squeezing her eyes shut.

She… she hurt Ruby… she screamed at Ruby… she didn’t mean to… she just…

She needs… she… Sayori…

Monika took her scroll out of her inventory and began to type on it with trembling fingertips.

Up came her contacts.

Monika found Sayori’s, pulling up the girl’s profile. But her finger lingered over the call button for a long moment.

Would Sayori forgive her for leaving like she did?

(She shouldn’t.)

Her need for Sayori’s comfort outweighed that thought heavily.

She pressed the call button.

It rang.

It rang.

Click.

“We are very sorry. But it seems the CCT system is down! Repairs will be done momentarily.”

The same message that had been there for months rang clear.

Monika stared for a moment as the message repeated. Then, tears welled in her eyes and she turned it off, dropping it to the ground instead of putting it in her inventory.

She closed her eyes as sobs began to rack her body. She curled on her side, hiding her face down against the sleeping bag.

How could she forget? They couldn’t make calls anymore.

Scrolls were all but useless at this point.

She continued to cry, all sense of time leaving her. The others left her mind and all she could think about was Sayori and the lab.

Out of nowhere, someone slipped into the sleeping bag with her, arms coming around to hug her from behind in a gentle but firm embrace.

Monika flinched in the hold.

“It’s just me… I’ve got you, Monika…” Nora whispered into her ear.

Monika slumped, going fully limp. She didn’t try to fight the embrace, letting Nora hold her close. Monika continued to cry, and Nora let her.

Nora didn’t say another word and Monika didn’t either.

Chapter 8

Notes:

TWs: abuse, PTSD, violence

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Part of Natsuki wished she never let Yuri see the letter.

Because now both of them were on edge.

They had left the last town and were traveling through forests now. And they’ve both been wary the entire time.

Both of them kept giving glances at the forests around them, as if Natsuki’s dad would show up any second. And after the letter, it seemed all the more likely.

They had stopped for the night and set up a camp, seeming even more wary with the darkness around them. They still tried to rest despite that.

Somehow, Yuri had fallen asleep.

Natsuki was envious but glad. Yuri should get some well-deserved rest.

But Natsuki couldn’t fall asleep.

She couldn’t fall asleep for a lot of reasons.

Her dad. Memories. Yuri.

Natsuki was worried about Yuri.

She was worried Yuri would let her anger get to her and do something stupid. She was worried Yuri would get herself killed. She was worried Yuri was worrying too much.

She was also worried about Yuri cutting.

What if she got so stressed that she took it out on herself like she had done in the past?

Natsuki couldn’t hold back a breathy sigh as she ran a hand over Yuri’s arms where they were wrapped loosely around her, feeling the fabric of the sleeves and knowing what was hidden underneath.

She needs to have more faith in Yuri. Hell, the girl has been doing better compared to their first few months at Beacon, even when the Fall of Beacon had been a setback.

Natsuki would just try to keep an eye on Yuri, even with everything, and give Yuri the support she’s given her. Natsuki feels like she owes Yuri so much. So she would return the favor.

After pressing a gentle kiss to Yuri’s nose, Natsuki sluggishly pulled away from Yuri and got to her feet.

She couldn’t go to sleep. Much less sit still.

Not when he could be watching them.

Natsuki could only remember flashes of a better time. When her dad was a good man, a former hunter who retired to build a family. When her mother wasn’t killed by the Grimm, telling her bedtime stories and taking her on walks.

But she remembered the worst times so much more.

She remembered the starvation. The pain. The constant cuts and bruises littering her body.

She remembered her Papa going insane in the aftermath of her mother’s death. Becoming hateful on alcohol to the point where he was hateful even when he wasn’t drunk.

He wasn’t her papa anymore.

He hasn’t been for a long time.

Natsuki closed her eyes and shook her head, as if she could shake the memories away.

And when she opened her eyes, she noticed a piece of white on a rock at the edge of the clearing, nearly hidden by the shadows.

Natsuki hesitated before she fixed a glare on her face to hide her fear. She slowly walked over and picked up the note, unfolding it and knowing the man— the monster— who left it was somewhere nearby.

‘Meet me alone. Or else I’ll kill the bitch you’re traveling with.’

Natsuki froze.

Meeting her dad alone? No no no, she couldn’t do that! But he said he’d kill Yuri!

Natsuki shot a panicked look over at Yuri.

Should she wake Yuri up? Yuri would help. Yuri always helps. Yuri promised to protect her.

But Papa made his threat.

And he always keeps them.

One thought sealed her decision.

Natsuki couldn’t let that asshole hurt Yuri.

It didn’t matter if this was her worst nightmare. If she was walking right into what she knew to be the jaws of hell itself.

She needed to protect Yuri.

The note crumpled in her fist and was dropped to the dirt as she grabbed her axe and began to walk a steady pace through the woods, making sure to not wake Yuri.

Natsuki couldn’t escape the feeling of dread, as if she was walking to her doom.

~~||~~||~~

Pyrrha couldn’t deny that Yang was right.

Looking badass has a way of boosting your morale, making you feel more confident in what you do.

And looking at herself in the mirror, Pyrrha understood that more than she ever did before.

Gone was the wild, untamed hair around her shoulders. It had been pulled back into the familiar ponytail she wore during Beacon, her circlet adorning head as if she had been crowned once again.

Her red sash hung at her waist once more. Her new armor didn’t look unsimilar to her old gear. Gleaming gold with red edges only making it glow like flames.

(Her mother had left it with her before she left back to Argus, claiming ‘just in case.’)

Light but sturdy, allowing for ease of movement while still covering more skin than it did before. Pyrrha didn’t want to chance another arrow. Brown, leather gloves reached halfway up to her elbows.

And she had on one dark brown boot. Her prosthetic didn’t have a shoe on, but the other boot was off to the side, just in case she needed it.

Gone was the silver, bland metal of the prosthetic. Instead, the metal was spray-painted red with gold highlights. Her colors.

Pyrrha finally felt confident and proud of herself again.

But she didn’t want to wear it for training, so the armor was carefully taken off and traded for a tank top and pants. She kept her circlet on, hair pulled back, and the gloves on.

“You’ll stand proud in it again soon.” Amber comforted, having felt Pyrrha’s reluctance to take the armor off.

“I know.”

She made her way downstairs, crutches gone, and out the front door.

Yang and Taiyang had already started to train together and Pyrrha heard Yang’s frustrated yell as she was thrown down to the floor. Taiyang chuckled goodnaturedly before he noticed Pyrrha.

“Hey! Nice of you to join us!” Taiyang teased upon seeing her.

Zwei barked happily and raced over to her. Pyrrha laughed happily and knelt, petting the excited Corgi.

“Sorry for being late.” Pyrrha said as she stood back up. “Did I miss much?”

“Nope.” Yang called out from the ground.

Taiyang chuckled and rolled his eyes. “Don’t listen to her, she’s doing just fine.”

“I’m sure she is.” Pyrrha agreed fondly.

“Well then, do you have plans for training?” Taiyang asked her. “You could always join us.”

Pyrrha slowly shook her head with a hum of thought. “I have a different style… I was thinking of finding a clearing in the woods and training there.”

“Fair enough. One problem, though. You still need a weapon.” Taiyang pointed out in a hum.

Pyrrha winced at that. It was a good point, one she herself had pondered. She didn’t have a weapon, so what could she train with?

Taiyang took note of her uncertainty and nudged Yang with his foot. “Take five.” He told her. “I’ve got something to give to Pyrrha real quick.”

Yang gave a tiny grunt of reply and Taiyang stepped past her into the house, making Pyrrha giggle.

Taiyang led Pyrrha inside and over to the closet. He rummaged around for a minute, Pyrrha watching curiously, before he pulled out a bundle of cloth.

He turned and smiled at Pyrrha, holding the bundle out towards her.

“Your mother had these repaired and sent to me. She knew you’d get back up one day. And I’m proud to say she was right.” Taiyang murmured.

Pyrrha’s eyes widened. Could it be?

She tentatively took the bundle and unwrapped it with one hand. The cloth pulled away to show a very familiar pair of weapons that made tears spring into Pyrrha’s eyes.

Milo and Akouo.

Her weapons. The ones that had been completely destroyed during Cinder’s assault.

“I…” Pyrrha could barely speak, but her tears were of joy. “How?”

Taiyang smiled fondly at her amazement, reaching forward to place a steady hand on her shoulder. He could see Yang smiling too in the open door, Zwei panting at her heels.

“All your mom told me is that she got a talented blacksmith to do what they could. They fixed your shield alright, but they had to remake your spear from scratch. They did use the old pieces left to help make it though.” Taiyang explained.

“I… Oh.” Was all Pyrrha could manage to say.

She took her weapons into her left and right hands, letting Taiyang take the cloth away from her. The familiar weight felt reassuring. Comforting.

The armor… her weapons… reassurance and love… Pyrrha knew she had so much to thank her mother for.

“Thank you.” Pyrrha said, looking up at Taiyang.

Taiyang smiled. “It was all your mother.”

Pyrrha shook her head with a watery chuckle. “Yes… but you held onto them for me. So, thank you.”

Taiyang ruffled her hair. “Then I guess you’re welcome, kiddo.”

They made their way back outside and Pyrrha waved to Taiyang and Yang as she began to head towards the forest, her weapons in hand.

“Be careful! And we’re right here if you need to train with us!” Taiyang called after her.

“I will!”

She made her way down the forest path until she found a clearing she deemed perfect for her training.

Pyrrha had a specific training routine before Beacon. Before her team would drag her to train between classes just for the fun of it.

There was no better time to pull it back out than now.

She didn’t hesitate to throw herself right back into the thick of it. She needed to regain her strength and catch up on months lost of work.

“We need to train your powers, too.”

Pyrrha gave a hum of acknowledgment to Amber, closing her eyes and tilting her head. “Yang and Taiyang are training at the house. We’ll have plenty of time this evening.”

“Of course! I know how eager you are to use your weapons again!”

Amber couldn’t be any more correct.

Pyrrha opened her eyes and tightened her grip on Milō and Akoúo, smiling down at her metal companions.

It felt good to have them back by her side.

She entered a stance, keeping it wide just like she taught Jaune over a year ago.

She performed several basic moves, but on the last step, she tripped, her feet flying out from under her and leaving her lying on the dirt.

Pyrrha got back up.

Several more times, she hit the ground. And each time, Pyrrha became more and more frustrated, no matter how calm she tried to be.

Pyrrha didn’t expect herself to be perfect. Of course she couldn’t.

She’s been out of it for months. Unable to walk properly for months.

But that didn’t make it any less frustrating.

She sat in the dirt, not yet picking herself up. She sat there and frowned at the ground, breathing heavily and sweat already appearing.

“Hey… that was great for how long it’s been… cheer up!” Amber spoke, trying to cheer Pyrrha up.

The warrior herself just sighed and shook her head. “But I still have a long way to go…”

For a beat, Amber fell silent. But then she spoke up, voice much softer and caring than ever before.

“Pyrrha, can you do something for me?” Amber asked.

Pyrrha blinked but nodded. “Of course.”

“Stand back up.”

Pyrrha obeyed after only a second's hesitation. She slowly pushed herself back to her feet, wobbling slightly on her leg.

“Now, close your eyes…”

Pyrrha closed her eyes.

“And take a deep breath…”

Pyrrha took a deep breath and continued to do so. In and out…

“Think about your past fights. Think about those who matter to you. Think about how it felt to fight. And just move.”

The first fight that Pyrrha remembered was the fight against the Deathstalker alongside her team.

How could it be any fight but that one? It was where it all started. When she first met the three that would be as much of a family to her as her mom.

And Pyrrha moved.

She spun on her heel and threw her shield in a wide arc. She nearly tripped but caught herself last second and reached for the familiar pull of her semblance.

The familiar movement and feel of her semblance pulled different memories back to the front of her mind.

“Salutations, Pyrrha Nikos!”

Pyrrha closed her eyes as the memories pushed their way into her vision. She could still feel herself moving, following the familiar steps of fighting. Her shield landed firmly back onto her arm.

“One nation’s attempt at a synthetic army, mercilessly torn apart by another’s star pupil.”

She pulled her sword forward and twisted, slashing in several forward steps. She spun her sword during the last step, jabbing forward.

“LEAVE HER ALONE!”

Her sword shifted into a rifle and she fired several shots, aiming for imaginary enemies that had been approaching from her sides.

“All of us were manipulated. None of us are at fault. And that includes you.”

Sweat beaded her furrowed brow and her lips pressed into a tight line as Pyrrha shifted it back into a sword and swung out harshly, as if fighting the dark memories themselves.

“NO! Stop! Pyrrha, don’t! Stop, please!”

Her breathing grew faster as she lashed out with her sword and shield, letting her body move itself according to memories and pain.

“It’s unfortunate that you were promised a power that was never truly yours…”

A scowl of fear and anger crossed her face and all she could see was Cinder towering over her as she twirled into another slash.

“But take comfort in knowing that I will use it in ways that you never could have imagined.”

Stab. Slash. Stab. Slash. Slash.

“Do you believe in destiny?”

A cry of sorrow and pain left Pyrrha and she shifted her weapon into its javelin form, pulling it back and throwing it at Cinder.

“Yes.”

Pyrrha’s eyes shot open and she came to a stop with her weapon thrown forward, piercing through a sturdy tree. If she was fighting an enemy, it would have been right into that enemy’s heart.

(Cinder’s heart.)

Pyrrha breathed heavily as she came to a stop, collapsing to the ground and continuing to try and catch her breath as the onslaught of memories finally released her.

“Pyrrha?!” Amber was calling for her in worry.

Pyrrha couldn’t verbally respond so she tried to push her thoughts to Amber as if nudging for her to take them even though the spirit always had them.

She could hear Amber’s sigh of relief.

Amber fell silent after that, letting Pyrrha recover from the onslaught of bad memories. Pyrrha took deep breaths and tried to find happier memories to calm down.

After several minutes, Pyrrha shakily spoke up.

“How did you know that would work?” She asked Amber in a whisper.

“I was never much of a fighter, but I had to be because of the Maiden’s power. And well… I figured out that it’s similar to the power. You need to let your mind flow, carry your body… and it will come back to you.”

“I see…” Pyrrha hummed, thinking about what Amber said.

“Of course, there’s more to relearning everything than just that! It takes time! But well… I thought you needed to boost your spirits.”

A smile crossed Pyrrha’s lips and she gave a tiny nod before she gave an exhausted sigh. “I’m going to lay here for a bit…”

Amber giggled. “Go ahead. Don’t worry, I’ll tell you if Grimm or anyone dangerous shows up.”

So Pyrrha closed her eyes and rested. She didn’t fall asleep, but simply laying there and listening to the nature around here was enough. Memories of her time with JNPR came to her and Pyrrha embraced them with open arms.

She could hear Amber chuckling at the funnier moments of JNPR’s time together, making her smile brighter.

When she eventually heard footsteps rushing over to her, Pyrrha jumped but didn’t panic. Amber said she would keep an eye out, so it couldn’t be anyone dangerous.

“Woah, are you okay?!”

Pyrrha blinked open her eyes from where she was laying and found lilac eyes and yellow hair filling up her vision.

“Yang?” She asked. “What are you doing here?”

“It’s starting to get late.” Yang answered simply. “Now are you okay?”

Pyrrha let out a laugh at Yang’s fretting. She really was an older sister at heart.

“I’m fine!” Pyrrha replied with a comforting smile. “Just tired from training, that’s all.”

Yang noticeably relaxed at that, the worry in her eyes decreasing but not fully fading. “How did it go?”

Pyrrha carefully pushed herself up to a sitting position.

“Alright, I suppose.” Pyrrha answered after a beat. “Not horrible… but not as good as I wished. But then, it wouldn’t have ever been as good as I wished.” Pyrrha finsiehd by sending Yang a sad smile.

Yang nodded, gaze flicking up to the javelin stuck in the tree. She didn’t seem very surprised by the sight. “Yeah… same here.”

They fell into a solemn silence, both knowing what the other meant. Knowing they both wished their recovery was faster so they could go find those they care about.

“You know, this is where Monika and I first became friends.” Yang mentioned in a soft voice.

Pyrrha’s curiosity was piqued. “Really?”

“Yep.” Yang said, wandering over to a tree. It had a peculiar mark, as if something had been jabbed into it ages ago, leaving behind a peculiar scar in the wood.

Yang ran her hand over it as she continued. “And this mark came from her saving my life.”

Pyrrha blinked wide-eyed, fully intrigued by the story. “Really?”

“Mhm!” Yang hummed with a chuckle. “Ruby had brought Monika home with her and well… I was pissed. I hated Monika at first.”

“You did? It hardly seemed like it at Beacon.” Pyrrha said.

“Yeah. Well, I ended up breaking her nose during a sparring session. And I stormed off here.” Yang continued her tale. “Had a run-in with some beowolves… and Monika showed up to help me. She ended up throwing one of her swords to save me from an ambush and it hit this tree.”

Yang gave a fond laugh. “She hardly even knew how to fight at that point, so I was amazed!”

Pyrrha also laughed. “I bet!”

They giggled together before they fell into silence, both going into their thoughts.

Pyrrha suddenly remembered when Ozpin and the others told her about the Maidens. She had asked if Monika had been another candidate.

And their words about people being after Monika suddenly came rushing back to her.

She couldn’t hide it from Yang.

“Yang… back at Beacon.” Pyrrha said, leaning forward and eyes serious. “Ozpin and some of the professors… they mentioned someone being after Monika.”

Yang’s head snapped up and she stared at Pyrrha as the red-haired warrior continued.

“I don’t know more than that… but what if they’re still after her?” Pyrrha asked worriedly.

“Then I’ll kick their asses.” Yang declared without hesitation.

Pyrrha could help the surprised laugh that escaped her. She calmed down quickly and gave Yang a knowing smile. “You really care for her, don’t you?”

Yang still looked worried, but a sad smile traced her features. “Monika is just as much of a sister to me as Ruby. I’m going to protect them.”

Pyrrha nodded slowly, closing her eyes. “We’ll find them.”

“I know we will.”

Pyrrha’s thoughts began to race as both of them fell silent.

She told Yang about Monika… so should she tell her about Amber? If one of Cinder’s group came along while she was with Yang, then the blonde needed to know.

“You trust her, so I trust her. Whatever you decide, Pyrrha…”

And Pyrrha knew her decision.

“Yang… if we’re going to be traveling together, there’s something I should tell you.”

~~||~~||~~

No one spoke during their travel along the path.

JNR and Ruby kept sending Monika concerned glances but Monika ignored them and kept walking.

She still wasn’t in a good mental space from two days ago. And it showed.

They had left the destroyed town and kept going onwards. They had several days until the next town, leaving them with only each other as company while they trailed along the dirt roads of Anima.

Monika lagged behind the others, thinking to herself. Eventually, she pulled out a necklace from under her shirt. It was a black string with a wooden charm on the end.

The charm was a fox, curled up and sleeping softly.

Monika smiled down at it, cupping the charm gently in her hands. She remembered getting it like yesterday.

All four of her team had one. Yuri had gotten them all one back in Sayori’s hometown.

Monika never took hers off. And she knew the others didn’t either.

Sayori joked when they got them that now they would always be together through the charms.

Monika traced her thumb over the delegate piece of wood lying in her palm. Her and the others had decreed them good luck charms.

It was a fond reminder of simpler times.

Of her team.

(Monika almost threw it away after waking up. How could this thing be a good luck charm after everything that happened? But she didn’t. After all, every single one of her friends were alive. They all lived. And that made the memories much more bittersweet.)

Monika didn’t bring them along because of the danger. That didn’t mean they weren’t with her in spirit.

She could already hear them now.

“Dumbass! If we’re always here for you, then why do you think it’s fair to go running off without us?”

“Agreed. We’re always here for you, so please don’t do that again.”

“We’re really gotta get you out of that mindset, Moni!”

Monika gave a bitter laugh. It wouldn’t be that simple. She knows she hurt them by leaving. That was her biggest and only regret in the matter.

“Sorry…” She murmured under her breath.

“You okay?”

Monika blinked and found Ruby by her side.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” Monika replied, trying to give a smile despite the tension and unease.

Ruby gave a slow nod before she pointed at the charm. “What’s that?” She asked softly.

“It’s a charm.” Monika answered with a wistful smile. “Yuri got all of us one during the break before the festival.”

Ruby’s eyes lit up at the knowledge and she smiled at the fox. “It’s pretty.”

“It is, isn’t it?” Monika replied quietly.

They both fell silent, nervousness passing between both of them. They walked for another minute in silence before Ruby quietly spoke up.

“Look, Monika… I’m really sorry.” Ruby apologized, looking down at the ground. “I shouldn’t have pushed you like that. I was just really worried…”

Monika softened at Ruby’s apology and gave her a smile filled with her own apology and thankfulness. “I should apologize too… I'm sorry for yelling.”

“Me too…” Ruby returned with a smile of her own. “And Monika?”

Monika offered a hum of acknowledgment.

“I’m not gonna force you to talk… but if you ever need help, I'm right here.” Ruby said, and all Monika could see in Ruby’s eyes was determination and care.

“I know you are, Ruby.” Monika said, drawing Ruby into a one-armed hug and squeezing before letting go. “And I’ll always be thankful for it.”

Ruby smiled and looked back to the path ahead of them, not needing to reply. Another beat of silence as they followed behind the others.

Monika opened her mouth, ready to tell Ruby everything, when she got cut off.

“A village?!”

The surprised call made Ruby and Monika jerk and look ahead, their conversation cut off.

“But we shouldn’t be at a village for another few days!” Jaune was saying as he looked frantically down at the map.

And that only urged them all to run into the village, worried about anyone who could be there.

They split up and looked around, but there was nothing, people or animals.

“Did you guys find anything?” Jaune asked when they met in the clearing.

“No…” Ruby replied solemnly, the others shaking their heads in agreement.

“What could have happened?” Jaune murmured in shock.

“It’s clearly been this way for a long time.” Ren noticed, running his hand over a piece of wood.

“It looks less destroyed and more… abandoned.” Monika pointed out.

She was right. There was destruction, but there were more signs of construction being stopped. Barrels and wooden beams and other supplies were left on the ground next to unfinished houses.

“Hey! I found something!” Nora called to the others.

They rushed over and found a sign. Ivy covered it, but Nora nudged it aside so they could see the town’s name.

“Oniyuri?” Nora read out the name. “I’ve never heard of it.”

“Me neither.” Jaune said, Monika shaking her head. Ruby gave her own hum of agreement.

“I have.”

The other four paused and looked back at Ren.

“You might think of it as Anima’s Mountain Glenn, had it never been completed. Years ago, the richest members of Mistral were unhappy with how the kingdom was being run.” Ren explained as he glanced at the village around them, walking several paces away from the group. “Frustrated with the council, they pooled their resources together to build their own city with their own laws. They hoped that one day, it could maybe even become its own kingdom. Many thought it would be the future. I know my parents did…”

“Ren…” Nora murmured sadly, reaching his side and hugging his arm. Ren melted into the touch gratefully.

“But then…” Ruby reluctantly spoke up. “What happened?”

Ren gave a bitter sigh. “What always happens.”

“Grimm…” Jaune finished sadly.

“Not just any Grimm…” Ren clarified with a shake of his head. “One.”

“One?” Ruby whispered.

Nora’s face had paled as Ren spoke. She looked away from everyone, not letting them meet her eyes. Ren hugged her a little bit closer.

“Nora?” Monika asked worriedly.

But Nora shook her head and looked away from everyone, not meeting their eyes and squeezing Ren’s arm for comfort.

“Come on… let’s just get through here.” Jaune said, noticing his teammates’ discomfort. “This place gives me the creeps…”

They began walking again, falling silent and solemn as they stepped through the destruction surrounding them.

Suddenly, Ren came to a stop. He pulled away from Nora and held a hand up, making the others freeze.

The second he pulled out his weapons, the others followed suit.

And only a second later, Tyrian Callows lunged over the wall with a burst of crazed laughter. In one motion, he came down on Ruby, weapons raised for the attack.

Ren dove between them and began to trade blows with the man, only for the stranger to kick him several feet away. He moved back towards Ruby without any hesitation.

This time, Ruby was prepared to meet him. They exchanged hits until the man hit her right arm with his blades, earning a cry of pain.

She ducked back and moved to swing, but her enemy deflected Crescent Rose’s blow.

Monika moved between them at this point, seeing the relentless attacks on Ruby. She blocked as the man swung his blades down towards her head. As a result, they were locked together through their weapons.

The man’s eyes flashed with a hint of surprise before he grinned widely, inching his face closer to hers, making Monika flinch and glare harder.

“She didn’t kill you after all!” He gave another insane giggle. “Just wait until my goddess hears this!”

Monika hesitated. Goddess?

Her hesitation was her downfall and the man kicked her in the stomach, sending her toppling backwards.

Jaune rushed in to protect her until she could get back to her feet. He tried to slam his shield into the man, but he just hopped up and clung to the top, laughing wildly and making Jaune gape. Nora ran towards them with a yell but the man just leaped up from the shield and used Magnihild as a spring to land on a rooftop, peering down at the group who gathered together below him.

“We’re not looking for a fight!” Jaune called up.

“He is.” Monika pointed out in a low voice.

The group tensed at her words before Ren also yelled up at the man. “Who are you?!”

The man perked up like an excited kid and kicked off the rooftop, landing in front of them with perfect ease.

“Who I am matters not to you.” He pointed at Ren. “Or you.” Nora. “Or—“ He paused, blinking at Jaune. “Well, you do interest me.”

Jaune flinched and his two teammates edged in front of him with protective flares.

The man continued, pointing at Monika. “But I do matter to you…” then Ruby. “And even more so to you!” He took a dramatic bow. “Tyrian, at your service!”

Monika and Ruby could both only frown in confusion.

“Me?” Ruby muttered, noticing how he deemed her more important than Monika in his statement.

“You…” Tyrian paused before she suddenly doubled over in laughter. “You have no idea, do you?! Oh! Oh! How exciting this must be!”

The others shared a glance before Monika took a determined step forward. “What do you want with us?”

Tyrian beamed at the question and straightened, acting out his words dramatically with his hands.

“My, my, you flowers have quite the thorns! Why, I am here to whisk the little flower away! And you too!” Tyrian told them with no hesitation.

“Well, what if they don’t want to go with you?” Nora challenged darkly.

Tyrian blinked as if surprised by Nora’s words. He tilted his head and replied, “Well, my dear, I’ll simply take them.”

Jaune raised his shield a little higher, stepping past his teammates so he was in front of Ruby and Monika. “We’re not going to let you do that.”

Monika nodded sharply, readying her weapons again. “Tell this goddess of yours, that we won’t be going without a fight.”

Tyrian’s expression suddenly changed. All smiles and cluelessness were gone and he closed his eyes, inhaled deeply.

His grin became dark with malice as he opened his eyes again, peering at each of them with golden eyes.

“Good.”

Tyrian moved faster than they could see, appearing behind Jaune and raising his blades.

“Jaune, duck!” Ren yelled in panic.

Jaune did and Monika met Tyrian over him. The scorpion Faunus flipped in the air and his blades scratched against Monika’s as he used them to propel himself upwards, his boot kicking Monika in the jaw.

Ren tried to shoot up after him, but Tyrian used his blades to block as he spun back down. Ruby tried to cut off his descent but Tyrian just kicked her aside before ducking under Jaune’s sword and kicking him too.

He turned to Nora and ran at her. She prepared herself, but before he reached her, two projectiles swept over his shoulder.

An electric arrow and bullet both slammed into Nora.

She was slammed back to the ground, Magnihild leaving her hands. Tyrian clearly saw it for an error and could only stare for a moment before he giggled and turned to face the others.

“Well, if that isn’t ironic!”

Tyrian blinked, his grin fading as he studied the looks on the group’s faces. Expectant, knowing, and determined.

He didn’t get a chance to react before Nora lunged at him from behind with a roar. The crackling electricity washed over her and Magnihild and a cloud of dust burst out the second she impacted the scorpion Faunus.

But when the dust cleared, everyone paled.

Tyrian was grinning up at Nora from his crouched position. A scorpion stinger was blocking the hammer, holding it in place.

“Surprise~!”

Tyrian kicked Nora in the face and stomach before he flipped backwards and landed on a rooftop yet again, peering down at the group with a grinning interest.

His coat was gone, fully revealing the scorpion stinger flicking over his shoulder.

“He’s… a Faunus.” Ren stared at Tyrian.

“What is this about?! Ruby took a step forward, crescent Rose geld right in her grasp. “The White Fang?! Roman Torchwick?!”

Tyrian scoffed and waved his hand, as if waving away a bothersome fly. “Plastic soldiers and pawns.” Then his gaze grew more wistful and he pressed his palm to his chest with a happy sigh. “My heart and body belong only to our goddess!”

Ruby inhaled sharply, eyes narrowing. “Cinder?”

Tyrian openly scoffed at that. “Only in her wildest dreams.”

“Then who—?!” Monika tried to demand.

But Tyrian lunged forward, cutting off any more questions from the group. He leapt right for Ruby, who yelped in panic and blocked his stinger with Crescent Rose.

Monika tried to get the man off her, but Tyrian simply spun and cleaved his arm blades towards her, forcing Monika to duck back, only to be slammed aside by a stinger.

Ruby yelled at the sight and swiped at Tyrian, but the man simply giggled and blocked the blow with his blades. Ren and Jaune tried to approach from behind but the stinger warded them off with ease.

Jaune, Ren, and Nora were all knocked backwards by Tyrian turning and facing off with them before he spun and rushed for Ruby again.

Ruby cried out as he placed several blows, sending her flying backwards. Tyrian lunged forward and landed a powerful kick right to her abdomen.

Her aura shattered in a burst of red.

And to her friends’ horror, Ruby could only push herself up halfway, gasping sharply as a shadow fell over her.

Tyrian stood over Ruby with a triumphant smirk.

He didn’t say a word as he raised his stinger, eyes flashing a deep purple. Ruby paled and tried to move, but she couldn’t.

“GET AWAY FROM HER!”

Tyrian let out a cry as a body slammed into him from the side.

Monika swung Your Reality in a wide arc, making Tyrian snarl and duck under the blades, his own blades making Monika dodge in return.

Tyrian was the superior fighter, getting off more hits on Monika. But Monika still forced the man back and away from Ruby.

A slash of Tyrian’s blades made Monika’s aura shatter and sent her staggering backwards. Monika’s eyes widened in shock at the feeling, the green light rippling over her body and fading away.

Tyrian grinned happily at the sight and lunged for her again, making Monika dodge.

His stinger grazed over her shoulder as she ducked to her side.

Monika gasped and stumbled, a hand instinctively coming up to cover where the cut was.

Tyrian gave another manic giggle at the sight. He kicked her before she could react and slammed his foot down onto her chest, pinning her down and knocking the breath from her body.

He leaned down, craning her neck just enough that Monika got a good look at the purple eyes peering at her. But weren’t his eyes gold?

“Consider it a gift from me to you~!” The man crooned in a voice just loud enough for the others to not hear.

Just then, a red blur rushed for him and Tyrian reacted without hardly even looking.

His foot still pinning Monika down, Tyrian picked up Ruby by the neck and held her in the air. She gasped and clawed at his hand in vain as she was choked.

The others were screaming their names but they were too late. Tyrian’s stinger pulled back to stab Ruby—

A blade sent Tyrian slamming backwards, unpinning Monika and sending Ruby dropping to the floor.

Tyrian managed to catch himself on his hands and feet, glaring darkly at the intruder.

Ruby was gasping for breath and Monika could only stare at the newcomer as well. She recognized the figure.

“Q… Qrow?” Monika wheezed.

Qrow gave her a tiny glance back, letting her see his face before he fully faced his opponent again.

“Don’t worry, kid. I’ve got ya.”

~~||~~||~~

Qrow Branwen was furious.

Who wouldn’t be when they found a scorpion Faunus choking out their niece and stepping on the girl your niece saw as another sister?

So when Tyrian spoke of his goddess, Qrow felt more rage and panic well up inside him.

Damn… he knew Salem would target Ruby.

He should’ve stuck closer. But his conversation with Raven had gotten him in a mood this morning. And that let Tyrian take everyone by surprise.

So Qrow made up for it by kicking Tyrian’s ass.

There were a few close calls. The kids kept trying to get involved when Qrow told them not to and he lost his goddamn weapon at one point.

But he recovered. Hell, he could thank Ruby for helping with the second scenario. She distracted Tyrian long enough for Qrow to take the punch.

And Qrow took the lead in the fight, even with his aura shattered he was winning.

Until Ruby lunged to assist him.

sh*t.

He tried to tell Ruby to get back. But dammit, she didn’t understand.

Qrow had never told his nieces about his semblances. And how the hell could he warn her during battle without losing the element of surprise?

He couldn’t.

So he had to rescue Ruby from the falling wood.

And that gave Tyrian the opening he needed.

His stinger had scratched across Qrow's gut, earning a gasp of pain.

Qrow had looked up and saw the purple eyes and malicious grin. But before either he or Tyrian could react, Ruby did.

Crescent Rose sliced the stinger off.

Tyrian let out a screech of pure, unbridled rage. He stumbled and nearly collapsed before turning to fix his gaze on Ruby.

“BITCH!” He screeched, bringing Qrow back to focus.

The other four were immediately standing between their two and Tyrian. JNR had their weapons at the ready and Monika held one sword, her other hand covering the injury on her shoulder.

They all glared with a protective fury.

Tyrian shivered and backed up, gaze flicking between all of them. His most lethal weapon was gone. He couldn’t take on all of them at once, and the scorpion faunus knew it.

So he turned tail and ran with a whimper.

Qrow finally let a sigh of relief escape him as the man fled. And before he could blink, he found himself collapsing to one knee.

“Uncle Qrow!” Ruby called, helping him stay steady.

When Qrow glanced up and found the kids all staring at him, he knew he would have a lot to explain.

That thought was washed away the second Monika also collapsed face-first to the ground, earning screams of alarm from everyone else.

Well, f*ck.

~~||~~||~~

Yuri woke up frowning.

She felt cold… reaching out a hand she found that there was no sign of the familiar presence usually snuggled into her side.

Considering the past few days of events, Yuri was understandably worried right away.

She sat up quickly and took in her surroundings.

The fire was out and there was no sign of Natsuki anywhere.

Yuri scrambled for a flashlight and used it to look around.

f*ck. Natsuki’s axe was gone too.

Panic began to inch its way into her chest, constricting her heart.

And that was the moment she saw the crumpled paper on the floor.

Notes:

That Pyrrha training scene totally wasn’t inspired by the Shang-Shi training scene, I don’t know what you’re talking about—

Chapter 9

Notes:

TWs: poison, hallucinations, depression

Chapter Text

If one was to try and explain the history of Remnant, there would be many different answers from many different people.

People create a whole host of Gods to explain everything. The seasons. The weather. Nature itself.

No one truly knows which Gods are real, no matter their beliefs.

But a select few know the true origins of Remnant.

Two Gods are real.

The brothers.

There was the older brother, the God of Light, and the younger brother, the God of Darkness.

The older brother found joy in creating life. Nature, animals, sunlight. He found great pride and joy in his craft, bringing everything light into the world.

The younger brother was far more destructive. He created the forces of destruction. Fire, sickness, everything dark in the world.

The younger brother would see what his brother created, and looked on in disgust. He always tried to destroy it all in return.

But it always came back…

So the younger brother made one more creation of darkness.

The creatures of Grimm.

This led the older brother to a point of frustration as well. He had enough with the fued, knowing it couldn’t last forever or everything they worked for would be gone. Both light and dark.

So he made a deal with his brother.

And together. Light and dark. Creation and destruction. They made one, final creation that they both could be proud of.

Humans.

Humans encompassed everything of both brothers. They could create and destroy. Learn and live. They held light and dark within, and could choose their own path.

To accomplish this, humanity was endowed with four gifts from the brothers.

Knowledge, creation, destruction, and choice.

What no one knows is that when the Gods left Remnant behind, they left behind four physical representations of those gifts.

The Relics.

And if someone collected all four… they would have the power of a God. The power to change the world itself.

This power was too dangerous for humanity to have. Greedy people would come after the Relics.

Which is why the Huntsman Academies have another purpose.

When they were founded, each Academy was given one of the Relics. Hidden within the schools, the Relics were surrounded by a fortress with trained guards who didn’t even know they were guards.

This kept them away from anyone who wanted them…

Including Salem.

The mistress of Grimm.

~~||~~||~~

Qrow had to tell them the story. Just like Ozpin had with Pyrrha, only more in depth…

Salem was after them and Qrow could already feel the poison taking hold. He had to tell them.

He also told them about the poison.

If it had just been him… he wouldn’t have worried the kids. But Monika had gotten stung too, Qrow knew it the second she collapsed.

So Qrow had to tell them.

He told them about the poison. He told them about the maidens. He told them about the brothers. He told them about the silver eyes. He told them about the relics. He told them about his semblance.

And Ruby felt overwhelmed.

So much had been told in so little time. So many questions had been answered, but it felt like other questions took their place, leaving Ruby stuck trying to process everything she had heard.

Qrow had wandered off when they looked away for a moment, so the remains of team JNPR went to find him.

That left Ruby with Monika.

Ruby sat down at Monika’s side, staring sadly down at the older girl.

Her jacket was off and bundled to the side, a bandage wrapped firmly around her shoulder where she had gotten cut. Monika had been unconscious ever since Tyrian ran away, noticeably exhausted on top of her wound. Blankets covered her and her cheeks were already flushed.

Ruby was worried.

Monika’s poison had taken effect faster than Qrow’s… but they all had a theory. They all assumed she hadn’t been sleeping well the past few nights. And that exhaustion weakened her body, making the poison take hold faster.

Ruby closed her eyes and inhaled sharply, trying to keep calm.

The next village they could possibly reach was practically days away. Ruby was terrified Monika and Qrow wouldn’t make it that far.

“Ruby?”

Ruby’s eyes shot open and her eyes flooded with relief and joy as she saw Monika looking up at her.

“Monika!”

Monika was blinking slowly, trying to regain her bearings. She hadn’t tried to push herself up. But she was awake. And that was what mattered to Ruby.

“Where are we…?” Monika murmured in a weak voice, glancing around them.

“We’re camping in a forest… It’s been a few hours since the fight with Tyrian.” Ruby told her, running a hand over Monika’s forehead. “The others went to find Uncle Qrow… he went for a walk.”

Monika was already starting to have a fever…

“So I didn’t dream any of that?” Monika asked, seeming out of it.

“No… no, you didn’t…” Ruby murmured. She paused, thinking for a long moment before silver eyes met emerald green. “Monika. Tyrian’s stinger had poison in it.”

For a beat, Monika didn’t reply, her eyes widening slightly.

When she did, her expression grew more downcast and a bitter smile played at her lips. “Oh… I guess that explains why I feel so weak.”

“Yeah…” Ruby whispered before she gave Monika a nervous and shaky grin. “But— but don’t worry! We’re gonna get you and Uncle Qrow some help! You’ll be just fine!”

Monika gave a small hum in reply and fell silent. Ruby flinched and fell silent too, shifting and trying to find her words.

“Uhm… Uncle Qrow told us… well… a lot.” Ruby eventually said, voice still quiet and nervous. “And I think you should know too.”

And Ruby quickly found herself rambling.

She told Monika everything.

About the brothers and the relics. How Uncle Qrow said the protectors kept quiet because it could change everything.

About Salem. Who was after the relics for her own gain.

About how Haven might be the next target.

About Qrow’s semblance of bad luck.

All of it.

Monika listened to Ruby’s rambling. Every so often, her eyes would sink closed, but Ruby knew Monika was still paying rapt attention despite the exhaustion.

“And apparently Tyrian is after me for my eyes?! I don’t know what that even means!” Ruby exclaimed, obviously overwhelmed. Her hands came up to either side of her head and she balled them into fists with a whine.

“Hey, breathe…”

Ruby flinched slightly when a hand came up and grasped one of her own, pulling it down and beginning to rub the knuckles.

She looked down and found Monika frowning at her in worry.

“You’re going to be alright, Ruby… just breathe for a minute, okay?” Monika requested.

Ruby gave an unsteady nod and didn’t speak for a minute, breathing like Monika asked her too.

“There you go… Do you feel better?” Monika asked as Ruby calmed down.

“A little bit…” Ruby croaked out. Tears had begun to fall as she struggled to calm down.

Before Monika could speak again, Ruby gave a shaky smile and began to push herself up from the ground.

“Sorry… I think I just needed to get all of it off my chest.” Ruby whispered, wiping away her tears. “Don’t worry, I’ll let you rest now.”

As Ruby began to stand up, she felt a weak grip suddenly take hold of her wrist. Ruby blinked and glanced back, finding Monika staring at her with an apologetic and serious expression.

“Ruby… I need to tell you something too.”

Ruby sank back down to the ground, alarmed by Monika’s serious voice and gaze. “Monika?” Ruby asked in a whisper.

Monika inhaled deeply, her gaze darting between Ruby and the nearby trees.

“You remember the tapes we found?” She asked in one of the most nervous voices Ruby had ever heard from her.

“Of course…” Ruby replied, mind racing as she tried to figure out why Monika had brought it up.

“It’s me.” Monika practically blurted out, finally meeting Ruby’s eyes. “I’m Project Libitina.”

Ruby’s heart stopped. “W— what?” She asked in a whimpered wheeze. Monika looked away at the response, her breathing getting heavier.

“I’m sorry… I should have told you... But I— I just…” Monika trailed off.

“It’s okay, I understand that you were scared…” Ruby was quick to reassure seeing how Monika was nearly fearful instead of just nervous.

Monika relaxed a little at Ruby’s words, relaxing even more when Ruby ran a gentle hand over her brow, earning a pleased hum from the feverish girl.

Ruby bit her lip, a thought coming to mind. She didn't want to distress Monika further… but she needs to know.

“Monika… what were they doing to you?” Ruby whispered.

Monika hesitated when she heard the question. Her eyes narrowed for a beat as if she was seeing something that wasn’t there. Until finally, she heaved a sigh and closed her eyes, beginning to speak.

“They messed with my semblance…” Monika confessed, not opening her eyes. “I can kill people like nothing… I almost killed Cinder on the tower…”

Ruby digested those words for a long moment before she slowly nodded to herself, talking in a tiny voice. “That’s why you left your team… you’re scared.”

Monika gave a huff that sounded like a bitter laugh. Her eyes squeezed shut a little tighter, as if holding back tears. “I couldn’t bear it if I hurt them… so when I heard you all were going to Mistral, I followed. I needed to know what they did to me… and now I know.”

The tapes replayed in Ruby’s head and tears sprung to her eyes too as she recalled it all.

“They… they changed your semblance. Made it more powerful.” Ruby continued.

“Yeah… they did…” Monika whispered back.

“And…” Ruby swallowed harshly, not trying to stop the tears now falling down her cheeks. “And that was you screaming in the video… wasn’t it?”

Monika hesitated and Ruby could see the moment replaying in Monika’s mind. “It was…”

“They experimented on you…”

Monika didn’t reply this time, her gaze looking away from Ruby at the campfire.

“That’s why you were running when I first found you…” Ruby continued, a sad and shocked realization sparking in her eyes.

Monika nodded slowly. “They’ve sent people after me… but my team helped me defeat them each time.”

“So they know?” Ruby asked quickly and sharply.

Monika’s nod was faster this time. “Everything.”

Honestly? That made Ruby feel a little bit better.

It meant Monika wasn’t alone. Not to mention Monika’s team was a formidable force. Close, too. They wouldn’t let anything happen to each other if they could help it.

“Ruby…” Monika said, her sweaty hand entwining with Ruby’s.

Ruby’s gaze darted down and she found Monika staring at her, eyes finally open. Ruby didn’t get a chance to speak before Monika did, her voice going softer with so many emotions Ruby couldn’t catch them all. Sadness. Thankfulness. Love. Knowing. Fear.

“You’re the one who changed my life, Ruby. It may not have been intentional… but you got me into Beacon.” Monika declared, not looking away from Ruby’s eyes for a single moment. “You got me a home. A life. A family. And I will always be grateful for that… grateful for my little sister.”

Monika’s voice choked on that last line and Ruby heaved a sob, falling forward so she could hug Monika where she lay. Monika’s arms hugged Ruby closer and Ruby cried into Monika’s chest over everything she had learned that night.

For several minutes, they stayed like that. They wished it could be that way forever, but they knew far too well it wasn’t possible.

Monika gently nudged Ruby, getting her to back up.

She took Ruby’s hand again and gave it a gentle squeeze. Ruby’s tears only grew heavier when she saw the fear, pain, and regret in Monika’s gaze, no matter how much Monika tried to hide it behind a gentle smile.

“Hey, Ruby… if I don’t make it, please tell my team that I’m sorry…”

Ruby jerked forward and took Monika’s uninjured shoulder, leaning over her and shaking her head rapidly. “Hey, don’t say that! You’re gonna make it!”

Monika hardly seemed to even hear her, eyes filled with a fog and her voice a quiet murmur. “Maybe it’s for the best that I don’t make it… then he won’t get me back…”

With a sigh far too blissful for Ruby’s liking, Monika’s eyes slipped closed and she was back in a deep sleep.

For a moment, Ruby could only stare at Monika.

Then a sob escaped her and she bowed her head, letting the tears begin to flow. She pulled a picture from her pocket.

It was the one of her and Weiss. Ruby was taking a selfie with an excited grin on her face, one arm wrapped around Weiss’s shoulders. Weiss looked annoyed at first glance, but Ruby knew her well enough to see the amused smile gracing her lips.

Ruby traced her thumb over the side of Weiss’s face, tears appearing in the corner of her eyes.

“Weiss… what am I gonna do?”

~~||~~||~~

As Monika passed out, Sayori woke up.

She woke up gradually, far more slowly than Monika’s instant passing out. Sayori was confused when she woke up, blinking slowly as the blur in her vision slowly faded to show a place she recognized from what felt like moments ago.

The living room she had been with Kali in.

She pushed herself up on her elbows, a whine escaping when her vision swam. She reached up a hand and found a cool, damp rag that had been perched on her forehead.

What happened? Sayori’s brain tried to sort through scrambled memories.

And it all came back.

The strange noises on her roof.

The chameleon Faunus staring down Blake and Sun.

Sun getting stabbed in the shoulder.

Her desperate struggle to heal Sun.

“Sayori!” A familiar voice calling her name in worry had Sayori’s head whipping up. Her mothers were there, by her side.

“Where—?!” Sayori began, sitting up straighter and looking around in surprise. She knew where but how?

“The Belladonna house…” Scarlet spoke in a soothing voice, sitting in the nearby chair. “It’s okay, little dove. We all came up here after last night’s events.”

“Last night?” Sayori frowned at her. “What time is it?”

“It’s early morning now.” Scarlet answered carefully as Cherry gently took Sayori’s shoulders and pulled her into a hug. “Don’t worry, everyone is safe.”

“We were so worried when your friend came and got us…” Cherry whispered softly.

“Blake…” Sayori murmured as she pulled away from Cherry. Her eyes widened in panic as the realization struck. “Are her and Sun okay?!”

Cherry nodded her head and smiled proudly at Sayori. Scarlet nodded too and looked just as proud.

“They’re just fine thanks to you.” Scarlet answered.

Sayori didn’t reply, but let out a heavy breath of relief, sinking into Cherry’s hold.

“Here, you need to get your energy back.” Cherry finally said, getting up and getting a tray of food. She brought it back over and put it on Sayori’s lap.

Sayori smiled thankfully and began to eat, already feeling the energy she had used to save Sun starting to come back to her.

Her mothers let her eat in silence, but Sayori kept shifting nervously.

So Scarlet spoke as Sayori began to finish her food. “Ghira is looking into the spy as we speak… Blake and Sun managed to get a scroll from them.”

“So we’ll know more soon?” Sayori asked, her relief clear.

Scarlet offered a nod, her arms crossed. “We will… and for right now, your job is to rest.”

Sayori hummed in acknowledgement. She already felt less exhausted. The food and waking up from her sleep certainly helped. And there was one thing that would make her relax more in that moment.

“Can I go check on Sun and Blake?” Sayori asked eagerly, standing up and giving a small stretch.

“As long as you’re okay to walk…” Cherry said, scanning over Sayori like the worried mother she was. “I’m sure they’re worried about you too.”

“I feel better now!” Sayori said with a reassuring smile that felt a little too forced.

Her mothers shared a glance and small smiles crossed their faces as Scarlet huffed a laugh.

“Well… alright.” The lynx faunus chuckled. “But if you need us, call.”

“They’re in the study!” Cherry added, guiding Sayori over to the door.

“Thanks!” Sayori called back as she left, giving them a happy wave.

She made her way up the stairs and down the hall until she found the mentioned study. She heard Sun and Blake but couldn’t hear what they were saying.

Sayori knocked on the study door as she stepped inside.

Blake and Sun peeked over at her from the couch. They looked as if they had just finished a serious talk, confused and wary looks in their eyes. Their confusion quickly shifted to soft smiles when they saw who it was. The inviting smiles urged Sayori over to them.

“Should you be out of bed?” Blake asked, her smile dipping into a worried frown.

“Don’t worry, my moms know I came up here…” Sayori replied with a giggle. “I just needed to make sure you guys are okay!”

“Us?!” Sun was quick to say, eyes narrowing and scanning over Sayori with concern. “What about you!”

“I’m fine, just exhausted!” Sayori brushed them off. “Did I heal your shoulder good, Sun?”

Sun softened and he gave a thankful smile. “Perfectly… thanks Sayori.”

Sayori beamed with relief upon hearing that, her shoulders relaxing. “It was nothing!”

“Nothing?!” Sun scoffed. “Dude, you saved my life!”

“You need to be more confident in yourself.” Blake pointed out with a raised brow.

“I could say the same to you!” Sayori quipped back, glancing away from them with a nervous smile and chuckle.

Sayori was thankful they didn’t draw attention to her nervousness and she swiftly tried to change the topic.

“So… what were you guys talking about?” Sayori asked.

Blake and Sun immediately tensed and shared looks with each other. Sun’s seemed challenging in a way, while Blake’s seemed a little fearful.

Sayori’s brow furrowed and she felt worry rise within her as she caught the glances and emotions.

“Please, Blake? Sayori deserves to know…” Sun whispered, quieter and reserved than Sayori had ever heard the monkey Faunus.

Blake glanced at Sun. Her ears fell back and she stared at Sayori for a split second.

“Blake?” Sayori tried to gently prompt, worry in her tone.

Blake flinched. Sayori opened her mouth to reassure her, but then Blake spoke up before she could turn back.

“You were right on the ship.” Blake said quickly, making Sayori halt. Blake’s voice slowed, becoming more solemn as she continued. “I ran because I was scared.” Her gaze flicked up and she met Sayori’s eyes. “I just… I can’t let the people I care about get hurt anymore.”

Sayori slowly walked over and sat down on Blake’s other side, so the cat Faunus was nestled comfortably between her and Sun.

“The one who hurt Yang and Yuri… you knew him, didn’t you? That’s why you ran?” Sayori asked her, taking Blake’s hand in a comforting hold.

Blake inhaled sharply, but nodded slowly. “Adam… he and I were partners.”

Sun’s eyes shot wide. “You were Adam Taurus’s partner?!”

Sun immediately fell quiet at Sayori’s glance and he took a deep breath, putting a hand on Blake’s knee. “Sorry, sorry… I was just shocked. I don’t blame you at all.”

“I know you don’t… but Adam… he vowed to kill those I love. That’s why I ran away. I can’t risk it.”

“Blake, what did we just talk about?” Sun asked pointedly, a brow raised.

Blake fell silent. She looked away with a hissed inhale.

“You know… I was always scared of burdening my friends.”

Blake’s head shot back up and she fixed her wide eyes onto Sayori. The Osprey faunus had spoken out of nowhere, but her voice was soft and filled with pain.

“What?” Blake whispered, she felt Sun’s just as surprised eyes behind her.

Sayori gave a tiny nod. “I was always scared of failing my team. Being a burden instead of being strong like them…”

“When I saw Sun on that rooftop, I was terrified. I couldn’t fail anyone I care about again… not like before.” Sayori’s gaze grew distant and the other two faunus immediately knew she was thinking back to the Fall of Beacon.

“Sayori…”

Sayori continued speaking as if she hadn’t heard Blake’s worried murmur.

“I’m tired of not being good enough… of being a burden…” Sayori whispered, gaze fixed on the floor. “The rainclouds make it so much worse…”

“Rainclouds?” Sun asked in a worried whisper.

“Yeah… That’s what I call my depression.” Sayori said with a bitter smile.

“Oh.”

Sayori could see Sun and Blake’s surprised gazes. Blake looked slightly more knowing.

To tell the truth, the rainclouds and suicidal thoughts had crept back in a terrifying force since the Fall of Beacon. Since she lost what felt like everything.

Sayori always did her best to avoid it, but it always caught up eventually. And it scared her.

That was part of why she threw herself into helping her mothers move and finding Blake along the way. She didn’t want to go back to that point in her life.

She had her team waiting for her…

No matter what the rainclouds said, she didn’t want them to lose her. Not after everything.

“Ah, sorry!” Sayori said, shaking her head as she finally looked back up again to her friends. “I got lost in thought! My point is, I understand, Blake. It might be different, but I get it… you don’t want the people you care about hurt.”

Sayori offered a tiny, determined smile that didn’t fully reach her eyes as she continued. “But I’ve learned that your brain says things that aren’t the. It’ll convince you all the time, but it’s the people around you that matter, not your mind.”

Blake hesitated, visibly trying to decide if she should push Sayori’s trouble or change the subject.

“You don’t… Blame me for Yuri getting hurt?” Blake asked weakly, staring at Sayori with a mixture of concern, nervousness, and understanding.

“It was always Adam… never you.” Sayori said, the most stern Blake had ever heard her.

“We get hurt because it’s our choice to fight. It’s never your fault! And hell, we’ll always be fighting right by your side.” Sun finished their talk with a serious gaze but a grin on his lips.

The monkey faunus and Osprey faunus both leaned over and pulled Blake into a hug.

“We’re with you, Blake.”

“You won’t ever have to run again…”

Blake sunk into their arms, and for several peaceful minutes, none of the trio moved. They remained cuddled close together on the couch, refusing to leave each other’s sides after the talk they just had.

“Ah, Scarlet and Cherry said you three were all up here together.” Ghira’s voice accompanied by a fond chuckle made the three look up to the door.

There stood Ghira and Kali, wearing fond smiles upon seeing the cuddle pile taking place on their couch.

“Hi!” Sayori greeted with a chirp at the same time Sun called, “Yo!”

“Do you guys need something?” Blake asked with an amused huff of laughter.

Kali and Ghira paused and looked at each other uneasily. The happy atmosphere turned cold and Kali placed a hand on Ghira’s arm. That made the man sigh and his expression to turn serious as he looked at the teens.

“We need to talk.”

The three exchanged a glance, but nodded steadily.

Soon enough, the entire group had been gathered in the study.

Sun, Blake, and Sayori stood grouped together. Ghira and Kali were on the other side of the desk, Ghira sitting in his chair. Scarlet and Cherry stood close together. Esther, Molly, and Isaac were there too.

(“We want to be involved!” Isaac had said when Scarlet tried to send them out of the room.

“You’re too young…” Scarlet tried to insist.

“We held our own at the Fall of Beacon, didn’t we?” Esther reminded her with a pleading expression. “Please… we want to help.”

Scarlet had paused. Cherry had placed a gentle hand on her shoulder and Scarlet cracked with a sigh.

So the three were allowed to stay. Mr. Hopp, Miss Bo, and Mr. Stripes were in stuffed animal states, but Sayori knew they were listening just as their humans were.)

“Thank you again for letting us use your home, Mr. and Mrs. Belladonna.” Cherry was thanking them.

“It’s only right after you helped Blake and Sun!” Kali returned with a thankful smile.

“That was all Sayori.” Scarlet replied. “But for now, I believe we have something to discuss?”

Ghira’s expression darkened and he nodded sharply. “Yes… I’m afraid we have more grievous matters to attend to than just a simple spy…” Ghira growled, sliding the scroll across the desk so everyone else could look.

Sayori knew now that the scroll was what the spy was trying to get from Blake. Blake had taken it from her and that’s why they were fighting, Blake and Sun had explained.

There was a folder open, labeled W.F.

In it were several other folders. They were labeled as Assignment, E.L., P.R., E.W., S.F., and Untitled.

“What do these files mean?” Scarlet asked, scanning them over.

“W.F. is definitely the White Fang! But I don’t understand the others…” Sayori agreed.

“The names don’t matter… it’s what’s inside them that does.” Ghira said, crossing his arms over his chest and leaning back in his chair. “I’m afraid Blake and Sun had a right to be suspicious.”

“Dad… what did you find in these files?” Blake asked warily, ears folding back.

Ghira closed his eyes, speaking darkly and solemnly. “Adam Taurus is planning to overthrow the leader of the White Fang and stage a full-scale assault on Haven Academy. It would be the Fall of Beacon all over again…”

Everyone shared a weary flinch, the memories of the fall clear in their minds.

The implication struck deep for those who had been present at the massacre. They knew it wasn’t a hyperbole. It was the cold hard truth.

They couldn’t let that happen again.

“Not if we stop them!” Molly spoke up, Miss Bo growling in agreement from her arms.

“Right. It’s time to destroy the White Fang once and for all.” Sun agreed, eyes narrowed.

“No.”

Everyone’s gazes shot over to Blake. She had stood up, eyes filled with determination and her posture one of a leader.

“We’re not going to destroy the White Fang.” Blake declared, head held up high. “We’re going to take it back.”

Sayori’s wings spread as Blake made her declaration, pride washing over her expression.

The rainclouds went silent, even if for just a moment, and Sayori gave a steady nod to Blake.

“I’m with you.”

One by one, looks of surprise faded and everyone else gave their own declarations.

~~||~~||~~

Jaune had their group head out the second the first rays of sunlight began to peak over the horizon. No one was going to argue, the others were just as eager to get a move on.

Qrow and Monika had deteriorated overnight.

Qrow had joined Monika in the realm of unconsciousness, condition becoming just as horrible as the girl’s.

So the group made a makeshift stretcher out of the cloths they had. They only had one, so Ruby and Jaune carried Qrow on it between them. Nora carried Monika on her back, and there was no one Ruby would trust more with the task. Ren pushed ahead of them to make sure the path was clear.

And that was how they traveled for hours.

It also became clear that be it the fevers or something in Tyrian’s poison, something was affecting Qrow and Monika in another way.

In their unconsciousness, they began to speak.

Qrow’s mutters were filled with agony. He groaned whispers of his pasts.

“She’s gone, Tai…”

“I’m sorry…”

“Raven… Summer…”

Monika’s speaking was more of whines and whimpers than Qrow, full of terror and pain.

“No… no more… no more tests…”

“Don’t… don’t… can’t go… back…”

“Sayo… sorry… don’t go… Nat… Yuri… please…”

And even screams of what sounded like pure agony that always made the group jump and panic.

Ruby had to tell the others about Monika’s past. She didn’t want to break Monika’s trust, but the words she called out had the others worried.

So now all four of them flinched every time Monika whimpered something relating to her past.

It hit them even harder than Qrow’s muttering.

“They’re getting worse…” Jaune whispered after Qrow cried out once again.

“How much farther?” Ruby asked, her voice filled with desperation. “Are we sure there isn’t a closer town?!”

“Right, we’ve gotta be close to somewhere!” Nora joined in.

“Without our map, there’s no way to tell…” Ren acknowledged with a shake of his head, eyes glancing around at the forest warily. “But I feel like we’re close to something…”

Ruby’s eyes lit up and she gasped. “Really?! What is it?!”

The answer turned out to be a fork in the road. In the middle of the two branching paths was a wooden sign.

Pointing to the right, towards the mountains were the signs ‘Higanbana,’ ‘Kuchinashi,’ and ‘Mistral.’ Pointing to the left was a crossed out sign by a knifepoint that said, ‘Kuroyuri.’

“Hey, hey! Mistral!” Nora was pointing out, making her way over to the signs quickly, keeping Monika from jostling. “We’re on the right path!”

But her voice trailed off as she realized something.

She first realized the problem of the mountain path. She could probably carry Monika, but they wouldn’t be able to get Qrow and his makeshift stretcher up the paths.

That left only the right path… and the sight of Kuroyuri made memories and pain flash in Nora’s mind.

People screaming and being massacred by the Grimm. She could only huddle under the elevated house and sob as she wished there was anyone there who would protect her. But she hasn’t had parents for years.

Suddenly there was a boy by her side with black hair that had a pink streak—

Nora was jostled from her thoughts by the sound of rushing footsteps.

Ruby and Jaune had gently sat Qrow down before the former rushed over, placing a hand on Monika’s arm, pure hope in her eyes that made Nora’s heart twist. “Does it say how close?!” The hooded girl asked eagerly.

“No. And it looks like the path takes us up the mountain.” Ren said. His voice was calm but his frustration was evident in his eyes.

The group paused before Jaune spoke up, shifting nervously on his feet “Guys, I don’t think all of us can make that climb.”

The group flinched and glanced at Qrow and Monika.

“Okay… okay…” Ruby took a deep breath and looked back to the sign again. “What about this place? Kuroyuri? Can we get help there?” Ruby asked, pointing at the crossed out name leading to the left path.

Nora shifted and gently sat Monika down against a tree, avoiding everyone’s gazes and trying to look busy.

Kuroyuri… it’s been a long time since she’s heard that name.

“Don’t… don’t hurt them…” Monika was rasping, eyes squeezed shut and her body shuddering.

Nora grimaced before she pulled off her jacket and placed it over Monika, trying to give her another layer of warmth and comfort.

Behind her, Nora could hear the others beginning to argue.

“That village was destroyed years ago.” Ren was stating. He sounded calm, but Nora could hear the near snap in his voice.

“But if it takes us around the mountains, it’s the best we’ve got!” Jaune pointed out.

“It will take too long.” Ren’s voice dripped with venom and Nora flinched at the tone, pressing a little closer to Monika without realizing she was doing so.

“Sayo… Sayo, please…” Monika was whimpering and Nora felt panic swell up in her chest, feeling like a bursting pressure.

If they went through Kuroyuri, she and Ren would have to face everything they worked to forget… they could… they could run into that Grimm.

But if they didn’t… Nora knew Monika and Qrow’s chance of dying skyrocketed.

“The town could have had a doctor, right? Maybe we could scavenge for medicine!” Ruby joined into the argument now.

“Right!” Jaune agreed.

“We’re not going to find anything! We just have to press on!” Ren shouted in one single burst of anger and pain.

Nora finally moved away from Monika when she heard that. Ruby and Jaune had frozen, staring at Ren with alarmed expressions.

“Ren…?” Jaune eventually asked, voice a whisper with worry. “Why are you acting—?”

“We can split up!” Nora leapt in before he could finish the question, standing by Ren’s side and taking his hand in a comforting motion.

“Huh?” Ruby looked stunned by the sudden turn.

“Ren and I can cut through the mountains with Monika while you and Jaune go around through the village.” Nora said before anyone else could reply.

“What—!” Jaune cut himself off, shaking his head and stepping forward. “No, we’re supposed to stick together! Keep each other safe!”

Nora couldn’t blame him. She knew where he was coming from.

He had almost lost Pyrrha by splitting up. It only made sense that the boy didn’t want to lose anyone else by going alone. And Nora’s had enough near experiences like that with Ren to know enough about it.

But, f*ck… they were on a time limit. Qrow and Monika were dying while they were trying to figure out a plan!

“We don’t have time for safe!” Nora protested, the thought of Qrow and Monika pushing her forward. “If we make it to Mistral, we’ll bring back help! We can even see if there’s another place to go from that high up! If we don’t at least try, then they’ll die!”

Everyone froze as Nora finished her speech in a yell, breathing heavily afterwards.

The worst part was… they all knew she was right. If they didn’t split up, Qrow and Monika would die.

They couldn’t let that happen.

“I…” Jaune hesitated. He glanced at Monika and Qrow, taking a deep breath before meeting Nora and Ren’s eyes again. “Okay. But please… just take care of each other.”

“We always have.”

As Nora murmured the words, Ren and Jaune shared a hug, Nora quickly joining in and making it a team hug. Ruby stood off to the side but swiftly found herself pulled into it as well.

They couldn’t stay locked together long. They were on a time limit.

But as they pulled back, Ruby grasped Ren and Nora’s sleeves.

“Take care of her for me?” Ruby asked the duo, looking at them with eyes filled with tears. “I’ve got a team to get her back to.”

Nora nodded and leaned forward, pulling Ruby into a tight hug.

“I won’t let anything happen to her.” Nora said, voice close to Ruby’s ear and full of only sincerity.

Ruby could only nod unsteadily in response.

They pulled back and began to disperse. Ren helped get Monika back on Nora’s back while Ruby and Jaune picked up Qrow’s stretcher again.

“You’re sure you can still carry her?” Ren asked worriedly, pulling Nora’s jacket tight over Monika’s back so it wouldn’t fly away.

Nora gave him a forced smile. “I have to.”

Ren nodded solemnly and gave her a kiss on the forehead before they turned and began to go up the mountain path.

Jaune and Ruby watched them go for a long moment before they began to walk down the left path.

“They’ll take care of her, Ruby.” Jaune finally whispered, not stopping in their walk.

Ruby didn’t meet his gaze, staring up at the mountain peaks.

“That’s not what I’m worried about…”

No one noticed the large footprint of a horse, albeit much larger, that traced the dirt where Ruby and Jaune stepped.

Chapter 10

Notes:

TWs: hallucinations, electrocution, abuse

Chapter Text

“Enough.”

Cinder staggered, falling to her knees. She breathed heavily, the body of the Beringel dissolving and the fire fading away to embers.

Salem was the one who spoke, commanding her beasts to stop as she slowly walked forward, peering down at Cinder.

Salem wanted Cinder to get stronger. She had a new power to learn, so they were in a large room of the dark castle, the dim lighting giving Grimm perfect shading to sneak up on unsuspecting victims.

Cinder panted for breath, peering up at her mistress.

“I thought you were the girl who wanted power.” Salem muttered darkly, approaching Cinder. “Did you lie to me?”

Cinder snarled, staggering to her feet. She shook her head strongly, glaring at the idea alone.

“Then stop holding back.” Salem told her, raising her head. “If you ever wish to master your new power—!”

Salem was cut off by the doors opening with a boom. They both watched as Tyrian entered the room. He was sobbing heavily and collapsed when he reached them, falling onto his hands and knees.

“I’m sorry… Forgive me… she’ll forgive me… please…” Tyrian was groaning under his breath, Cinder only barely able to hear the words.

“Tyrian.” Salem welcomed, stepping over to stand in front of the scorpion Faunus. “Your task. Were you successful?”

Tyrian whimpered and lowered his head. “No…”

Salem and Cinder both stared at him for a beat, even the mistress of Grimm looking surprised. Then, Salem’s expression turned cold and she spun, beginning to walk away.

Tyrian let out a noise akin to a whine as he pitifully reached after Salem. “Hope is not lost!” The Faunus announced. “My tail, my stinger! That wretched Qrow…. I poisoned him! He will not be a nuisance to you any longer! No… no longer! Have I done well? Have I pleased you?!”

Without a word, Salem continued walking. She didn’t turn back to look at him.

“The last eye is blinded…” She muttered. Then, louder, “you disappoint me.”

“W— wait! Wait!” Tyrian screeched. “The Libitina girl!”

Salem paused and Cinder froze too. Libitina? What does she have to do with any of this? She’s dead.

Tyrian gave a hopeful laugh when he saw their expressions. “She was alive! You wanted her dead or alive… so I poisoned her! She’ll be gone too! She’ll be gone!”

For a long moment, Salem stared at him. Then, her gaze switched over to Cinder.

Cinder’s shocked and surprised expression told Salem everything she needed to know.

Salem turned on her heel and began to glide from the room once again.

“It looks like both of you are disappointments.”

And with that, Salem left the room, leaving only Cinder, Tyrian, and the Grimm within.

Tyrian let out a wail at those simple words, screaming to the sky as if he lost the most precious thing to him. A beowolf lunged past Cinder, heading for the man. Cinder could only watch as Tyrian struck it down with one blow.

Like a wild creature, Tyrian landed on it with a furious howl that mingled with his wailing. He began to slash at the beast, mauling it relentlessly. His wailing turned into maniacal laughter that burned Cinder’s ears, making her eyes widen in horror.

She always wanted power. She never wanted to be that weak little girl ever again.

But what was going to do if that power had too big of a price?

~~||~~||~~

The scroll Blake and Sun took from the spy was a valuable source of information.

It detailed Adam’s plans for Haven. It also had a list of operatives with their pictures that were going to help with the plan.

It turned out, one of them was still in Menagerie. A low-ranking member.

If they could track him down… they could get more information.

So a plan was set.

Blake prowled through the merchant stalls, listening to the whispers of the crowds around her. Sun and Sayori were both nearby, pretending to be customers browsing just like Blake was.

Nearby, the trio also kept a watch over the three kids that had insisted on joining the mission. They were pretending to fawn over a stall selling candy, but their stuffed animals sat in their arms, ready to be released.

Blake’s ears twitched and she glanced up when she felt a familiar wing brush past her. As Sayori pretended to move around her to reach a stall, she dipped her head over towards another stall.

There.

The man they were looking for, the spikes on his face clearly defining him, stood at a stall selling knives, paying for a switchblade. It was no surprise to Blake that Sayori caught sight of him first with her Osprey-like vision.

Blake began to move towards him, feeling Sun and Sayori quickly reach her side.

They hoped to grab him before he noticed them, but fate had other plans.

The man turned around with his new weapon and abruptly paled at the sight of them. Then his face morphed into a scowl. He knew them and he knew exactly why they were there.

Before they could blink, he pulled out a pistol and opened fire.

Sayori flung herself into the sky, Blake ducked, and Sun raised his arms, ducking down too. Screams rang out and the man turned tail and ran.

“Go! Don’t let him escape!” Blake yelled above the screams.

And the chase was one.

Sayori flew after him, hoping to catch him off guard from above. She could see Blake and Sun racing after him from below. The stuffed animals were in their more monstrous forms now, Miss Bo rolling after him, Mr. Hopp running, and Mr. Stripes on all fours. Sayori could see their kids with each of them.

At a corner, the man came to a screeching halt and turned. He fired several rounds at the group on the ground and then more up at Sayori.

Their journey was impeded but as she righted herself in the air, Sayori could hear the man spit out a curse as he turned and began to run again.

His gun jammed.

Sayori grinned at that knowledge and took after him again, the others doing the same.

There was a wagon further down the road, a trailer full of boxes attached to the back by ropes. The Faunus grinned and leapt between the wagon and the boxes, slashing the rope before he took off down an alleyway.

Sayori let out a gasp at the sight and froze in the air. The trailer began to roll down the hill towards the group, picking up speed as it went.

They could have simply jumped out of the way, but there were people behind them who could be hurt.

So Sun let out a grow and rushed forward, summoning two golden clones. All three of them pushed against the cart and Miss Bo joined them, pushing against the top from behind the real Sun. Molly hovered behind them, looking to see if she could help.

“Go!” Sun yelled at them.

“We’ll handle this!” Molly waved the others on.

So Blake, Esther, and Isaac surged forward again. Sayori didn’t hesitate anymore, flying down the alley in front of them.

Blake flung her weapon forward, and the ribbon of Gambol Shroud wrapped around the man’s ankle and pulled him to the ground. He yelled and hit the ground with a thud.

Sayori landed next to Blake right as Mr. Stripes lunged forward and pinned the man to the ground, Isaac peering down at him from atop the plush beast’s back.

Blake took a step towards them. “Ash Morado… we have some questions we want you to answer.”

Right as she took another step, a whip came down right next to Mr. Stripes. The stuffed tiger reared back, Isaac clinging on with a yelp.

A blast of electricity followed and Mr. Stripe lunged back to Sayori and Blake.

The second he was gone, a figure swept down in between the group and the White Fang member. It was the spy from the roof, Ilia, donning a new White Fang mask.

She cut the ribbon and the man scrambled to his feet, grinning triumphantly.

Everyone was silent, Ilia staring them down for a long moment. Then, without a word, she raised her weapon and blasted another shot of electricity at something above them.

There was a snapping noise and everyone’s eyes widened in alarm as a pulley holding boxes came crashing to the ground.

The boxes came pouring down and everyone ducked backwards with shouts.

Debris rained down, but no one was injured. And when they looked up through the dust, they found that the man was escaping down the alley and Ilia was staring down at them from a rooftop above.

“Hey!” Sayori shouted, quickly taking off and beginning to pursue Ilia across the rooftops.

At the same time, Mr. Hopp took off with Esther still in his arms, following after the man.

“Wait!” Blake tried to call after them. But neither heard her.

She could only stare after them alongside Isaac, Sun and Molly swiftly joining them.

~~||~~||~~

Sayori kept pace with Ilia as they crossed over rooftops. Ilia bounced along the wood and stone while Sayori flew above.

Ilia knew Sayori was there, and Sayori knew she knew. Neither of them slowed down for a single second.

Sayori could spot the exact moment Ilia grew fed up with the chase.

Ilia spun on her heel and fired a blast of electricity up at Sayori. Sayori spun to the side and continued to dive for Ilia. They met, a staff coming down on a sword. They pushed apart and lunged for each other again. There was a dance of weapons along the rooftop before Sayori flew up into the air again.

Her staff began to shift into pistols when a whip wrapped around her ankle. Sayori felt a smile stretch across her face. She was smarter than before, she knew how to break free of this kind of situation now.

She didn’t get a chance to.

A scream escaped her as electricity spread up the whip and coursed through her veins. It shocked her and Sayori dropped like a stone.

She hit the ground heavily, feeling her aura ripple around her and beginning to repair any wounds.

She tried to get up, but a foot fell upon her shoulder, pinning her down to the ground.

Ilia stared down at her, and Sayroi could see her eyes narrow.

“You shouldn’t have followed me.” Ilia muttered, her voice sounding threatening but Sayori swore she caught a hint of sorrow.

Sayori stared up at her with a confused frown. “Then why are you doing this? Blake clearly cares for you… so why?”

Ilia flinched, her eyes widened in alarm, and her skin became green with blue dots. She paused and then her skin became bright red and yellow as her eyes narrowed again.

“I have my reasons.” And that was all she snapped before she raised her sword.

Sayori tensed and scanned frantically for a way out.

She didn’t need to find one.

Before the sword could come down, another body slammed into Ilia. A closed umbrella sent Ilia staggering backwards. Ilia raised her sword just in time to parry another swing of the umbrella.

Ilia flipped backwards and fired a shot of electricity. The umbrella sprung open and the blast dissolved as it hit the material.

The umbrella moved to perch on the shoulder of a person with pink and brown hair.

Neopolitan stood between Sayori and Ilia, staring Ilia down with a challenging stare.

“It’s you…” Sayori whispered.

Neo glanced back at her before she turned to face Ilia again, raising her parasol in a warning gesture.

Ilia glared for a long moment before she turned and took off across the rooftops, soon vanishing.

For a beat, neither Neopolitan or Sayori moved. They watched Ilia and made sure she was fully gone.

Then, Neo finally turned to fully face Sayori. Her parasol open and blocking off the sunlight above them, Neo offered Sayori a hand. Sayori blinked at it before she let Neo help her up.

“Thank you.” Sayori said once she was fully on her feet.

Neo cracked a tiny smile and dipped her head in acknowledgment.

“It’s nice to see you again!” Sayori said, cheering up and smiling at Neo. “It’s Neo, right?”

Neo looked a little surprised before she offered another nod.

“What are you doing here?” Sayori asked, confusion clear in her voice.

Neo offered a mysterious smile as she pointed forward, right at Sayori’s chest.

Sayori stared in open surprise. “Me? You’re here because of me?”

Neo gave a sly wink and held out her other hand, as if to give Sayori something. Sayori paused, but held out her hand, letting Neo place whatever it was in her palm.

Sayori stared down at it. She looked up to ask a question.

“What—?”

But Neo was gone.

Despite that, Sayori couldn’t help the confused smile that crossed her face.

She looked down at the paper in her hand, carefully unfolding it. It was a scrap with one single sentence. A sentence Sayori already had a feeling of but was only reaffirmed by Neo telling her.

‘Don’t trust the Albains.’

~~||~~||~~

“How did it even happen?!”

Yang’s voice was filled with disbelief and exasperation as she waved the rope she grabbed in the air alongside her words.

After their talk in the woods, they had retreated hastily back to the house and grabbed their new armor and outfits. From there, they made their way to the shed, gathering supplies in two backpacks.

Along the way, Yang never stopped asking question after question about Pyrrha’s revelation.

Pyrrha smiled in amusem*nt as she put another piece of equipment into her bag.

“You already asked that question, Yang. And I already answered.” Pyrrha replied, chuckling.

“Yeah, but it’s so crazy! You have another soul living in your body!” Yang said, turning to fully face Pyrrha.

“She has a point.” Amber giggled.

Pyrrha hummed her laugh. “Perhaps.”

“Okay, now I can’t tell if you’re talking to me or Amber!” Yang pointed out, but Pyrrha could see her smile.

Pyrrha offered her a wry smile of her own. “Perhaps.”

Yang’s eyes narrowed playfully. “Losing your leg has made you a menace.”

Pyrrha snorted and their banter that had become familiar over the past few months ensued. They laughed and teased each other, not holding back. Pyrrha could safely say Yang was a big reason she had lightened up since her team left.

Yang always had a way of getting people to join in her jokes and laughter.

Yang’s gaze softened. “Seriously though, you know how crazy this all is, right?”

Pyrrha closed her eyes and offered a solemn nod. “I know…”

“Breathe, Pyrrha…” Amber soothed, pushing a memory of Pyrrha’s time at Beacon forward to calm the warrior.

Pyrrha breathed a little steadier at that. “Thank you, Amber…” Then she opened her eyes and fixed them on Yang, who frowned in worry. “I know this is all crazy… but I’m telling you because I trust you. I need someone by my side, Yang. I can’t do this by myself.”

“You won’t.” Yang declared without any hesitation. “I’ll be by your side. And soon, your team will be too.”

Pyrrha nodded, a smile gracing her features at the mere thought of being back with her team. Her family.

“It’s just… this is all crazy, Pyrrha… What’s it like?” Yang leaned forward slightly.

“What’s it like having a person sharing my mind?” Pyrrha clarified.

“Yeah… That.”

“Well… I was terrified at first, of course. I thought I was going crazy. But then, I sat down and talked to Amber…” Pyrrha could feel Amber hum apologetically, making her pause to smile and say, “I don’t blame you, Amber.” Before she continued. “It got better from there. Of course, I’m still nervous, but it feels…. More natural? I suppose that’s the best way to put it…”

Pyrrha took a deep breath and met Yang’s gaze full on. “I don’t regret what I did. And truthfully? I’m happy I have Amber to help me now. She’s helped calm me down and she’s going to help me learn the small amount of maiden powers I have too. It’s strange, yes. But it could be a thousand times worse.”

Yang nodded slowly before she offered a smile. “Then that’s that. Thank you, Amber. For helping Pyrrha.”

Pyrrha felt Amber’s surprise before it felt more like a bright warmth. “Of course! I wish I could meet you face to face.”

Pyrrha translated and Yang’s smile grew bigger. “Me too! Take care of our warrior, yeah?”

“I will!”

Pyrrha smiled at the interaction. “Amber and I are both still learning what we can do. But we’ll be okay. Especially now that we have a friend with us.”

Yang’s eyes glittered with pride and she nodded. “And soon, you’ll have more friends with you than just me.”

“Not friends.”

Yang halted, frowning in confusion. But Pyrrha met her with a bright smile.

“A family.”

Yang’s heart warmed and her smile returned even brighter. “Hell yeah.”

She clapped a hand on Pyrrha’s shoulder and moved past her to grab a tool, putting it in her bag.

“I’m happy you told her.” Amber commented, and Pyrrha didn’t need to see her to know she was smiling.

“I am too.” Pyrrha whispered.

Their conversation died down, a peaceful silence falling over them as they finished gathering their supplies. When they were done, they both stood in front of a tarped object in the middle of the shed.

Yang reached forward and pulled the tarp away, flinging it aside.

The tarp drifted to the floor. It revealed Bumblebee, Yang’s faithful motorcycle. It was still in pristine condition, waiting for its rider to return. And finally, Yang has.

Bumblebee was going to be their trusty steed.

“We’re ready.” Pyrrha whispered.

Yang and Pyrrha looked each other in the eye, steady expression meeting steady expression. They didn’t have anymore time to waste.

“Yeah we are.” Yang nodded sharply.

Yang stepped forward towards the bike, but a voice made her halt.

“You say that, but I don’t remember telling either of you that you’re ready.”

Taiyang’s voice made both of them spin around. The man stood there, leaning against the doorway with crossed arms, studying them both intently.

“Oh yeah?” Yang snorted, body tensing and her eyes flashing red. “You gonna try and stop us?”

“Yang.” Pyrrha warned, shooting her a tiny glare. Yang didn’t back down.

But Taiyang just laughed. “Hell no. I’m still too sore after our last fight. Against the both of you? No chance. I just wanted a better goodbye than a letter.” Taiyang told them, pushing away from the wall to stand in front of the door with crossed arms and a raised brow. “And I also have a question. For you, Yang.”

“Yeah?” Yang asked, curiosity making her posture relax as curiosity filled her gaze.

“Where are you going?” Taiyang asked bluntly.

Yang and Pyrrha both flinched and Yang shifted nervously.

“What do you mean?” She replied, trying to play it off.

“Well, despite asking him numerous times not to, I know your uncle Qrow has told you where your mother’s been these days.” Taiyang said, sighing but not missing a beat. “I know how much you wanna see her… I’ve stopped you in the past, but I won’t anymore.”

Yang and Pyrrha exchanged a glance, telling Taiyang everything he needed to know… they didn’t know.

“We all read the note.” Taiyang finished, fixing them with a knowing stare. “Your sister and your team are going to Mistral… So what are the two of you going to do?”

Pyrrha could see Yang’s hesitation. The blonde was thinking heavily on the matter… Pyrrha couldn’t blame her. This was a weighty decision.

And both of them knew there was a third option…

Blake.

If they truly wanted to, they could go try to find her. It didn’t matter that they didn’t have a lead like they did for Raven or Ruby… Pyrrha could always see the longing in Yang’s eyes. They reflected her own.

Just as that thought passed through Pyrrha’s mind, Yang spoke, her voice loud and clear in the shed and holding every ounce of determination Yang had.

“We’ll go after Raven.” Yang declared, her head snapping back up to stare at Taiyang. “I know her semblance. She can get us to Mistral in seconds compared to months of travel.”

“But would she even help you?” Taiyang questioned, raising one brow.

“We don’t know unless we try.” Yang fired back just as quickly.

Yang and Taiyang both glanced at Pyrrha, eyes searching for approval. Pyrrha didn’t eve have to think.

“If it’s the quickest path and gives Yang the closure she needs, then I don’t see a better option.” Pyrrha commented with a wry smile.

Yang’s eyes lit up and Taiyang smiled knowingly.

“Thanks.” Yang said, stepping to Pyrrha and pulling her into a hug. Pyrrha just squeezed a little tighter as her response.

“Then I won’t stop you.” Taiyang chuckled as they pulled away from each other.

He gave them both a steady nod and backed up, letting Yang roll Bumblebee past him into the clearing outside.

Taiyang handed over their packs and placed a hand on each of their shoulders.

“You two be careful out there.” Taiyang told them, pulling both of them into a hug.

“We will.” Yang whispered back.

“Thank you. For everything.” Pyrrha added, leaning into the hug.

They let go and Taiyang backed up, letting the two put on their helmets and goggles, Pyrrha holding onto both of their bags as they climbed onto the motorcycle.

With one more call of farewell, Yang revved the bike and pulled forward, taking them down the dirt path and speeding up as she proceeded. Neither looked back.

Taiyang stood in the doorway, hands on his hips as he watched them fade away into the distance.

“Yeah… they’ll be just fine.” Taiyang commented with a fond chuckle.

Zwei walked over, panting. He sat down with a whine, looking up at his owner. Taiyang smiled down at the dog fondly.

“Looks like it's just you and me for a while, Zwei.”

~~||~~||~~

The white and grey halls were familiar. A dreadful familiar.

Libitina followed the guards down the hallway. They never spoke to her and they always carried large guns in their hands.

Any child would be intimidated. But Libitina simply looked downcast.

She was only taken from her room for one reason and one reason alone.

More experiments.

At the small age of nine, it had become a fact of life to her.

That didn’t make it any less terrifying. It was only that she knew how to hide it by now.

The guards stopped outside a room and waited, one taking Libitina inside. She was greeted by the familiar sight of scientists milling about the room. Renier stood overlooking them all, arms behind his back and looking as menacing as ever.

The scientists wasted no time. None of them talked to Libitina, only to each other with words Libitina didn’t yet understand but had heard a lot.

They didn’t handle her kindly, they were rather rough in fact as they strapped her down to the experimentation table.

The second they began to put the wires on her, Libitina knew what was about to happen.

She stayed still, knowing how futile it was to panic and scream and squirm.

That didn’t stop her whole body from trembling.

For several painstaking moments, they didn’t do it. The scientists simply conferred to each other in mutters and wrote on computers.

When they finally did it, Libitina hadn’t even seen them press the button.

The white-hot pain blinded her. Libitina couldn’t even hear herself scream.

When she finally came too, dazed and head still dropping and swaying, it felt equally like it had only been seconds yet hours.

When she finally got her bearings somewhat back, she noticed that there was no one in the room.

They left her alone, strapped to the table.

Libitina didn’t think about the implications of what that meant. How they left her alone like an animal instead of a person. No. Not even an animal. She had bigger things on her mind.

This was her chance.

Libitina heaved for breath, still recovering from the electric shocks. They had left a scalpel on a table next to her. Somehow, Libitina managed to move her arm just enough so she could grab it.

Her eyes kept opening and closing but Libitina refused to let them stay closed. In her daze, she managed to saw at the straps holding her down.

And eventually, she was cut loose. She pulled the wires from her body and rolled, hitting the floor with a bang and a grunt.

She could only lay there for a few minutes, her vision blurring and distorting.

Libitina felt like she was having an out of body experience. When she finally staggered to her feet and stumbled to the door, it didn’t feel like she was moving her body.

All her mind could fathom was a repeat chant of “escape.”

She made it out the door and felt hope swim in her chest as she began to head down the hall, as fast as her injured legs could carry her.

She should have known by that point.

Escape was never a possibility.

Libitina paled as a hand gripped tight to her arm, already feeling the bruise that would certainly appear.

Renier scowled down at her. “So… you tried to escape.”

Libitina flinched, shrinking in on herself with a whimper. “I… I’m sorry…”

Renier huffed, already pressing a syringe to her arm. “I’ll have to teach you a lesson.”

And everything blurred and became black. Libitina only barely felt herself being lifted over someone’s shoulder like a bag.

(Like an object.)

~~||~~||~~

Nora flinched as Monika jerked and screamed right next to her ear.

She stumbled slightly but quickly righted herself and Monika, making sure the girl was secure as the scream stifled off into whimpers.

Nora let out a heavy sigh when it was over. She wished this had never happened. But then… she wished a lot of things hadn’t happened.

Part of her wished she didn’t know Monika’s past. That Monika wasn’t trapped in these hallucinations.

But then… if Nora didn’t know, she wouldn’t be able to protect Monika.

She preferred to know. But that didn’t mean it didn’t hurt.

“Don’t worry, Monika. We’ve got you.” Nora whispered to the girl who couldn’t even hear her. “We’ll get you better and never let those f*ckers near you again.”

Nora swore Monika had calmed at that, sagging against Nora’s back with a breathy wheeze.

Nora’s eyes narrowed in determination and she began to walk again, taking the mountain path step by step.

She could see Ren further ahead. But instead of happiness, Nora felt worried.

Ren hardly even seemed to notice a commotion had happened back down the path. Instead, he stood on a perch on the high mountain path… and he was staring down at a town.

Kuroyuri.

Nora knew where his thoughts were immediately.

Kuroyuri had been a happy place. Kids running around free and parents relaxed, selling in the market and talking happily.

Ren had been just as happy as those other kids. Spending his days helping his mother and playing on the stone streets. His mother lived at home, taking care of her son and the chores. His father had been a hunter.

Nora and Ren had both been only children when they learned happy things never lasted.

Nora didn’t remember when exactly she had learned that.

She had been on the streets her whole life, after all. Fighting and scavenging for food constantly, no one taking the time to help her. It was only on that fateful night of terror that someone finally did.

On the other hand, Ren could clearly remember when it started for him.

Ominous thudding outside in the middle of the night. His mother bursting into the room telling him to get up.

His father staggering into the kitchen from outside, looking more panicked than Ren had ever seen.

“It’s okay, darling. Everything’s okay.” Ren could clearly remember his mother saying.

It wasn’t.

She had been killed the second the roof came down on their heads.

His father met the same fate to the single Grimm. He had fought against it to his last breath, telling Ren to run.

Ren did.

He had met Nora after that, the both of them huddled under a house and watching as the Grimm passed. The only reason they lived was because Ren unlocked his semblance.

That night, Ren and Nora swore they would always have each other.

And years later, that still held strong.

“We’re gonna make it.” Nora commented as she stepped up next to Ren.

Ren glanced at her and took a deep breath. “Right. We have to.”

Thunder rumbled in the distance and Ren frowned.

“We’ll have to hurry… getting caught in the rain will only make Monika’s condition worse.” He spoke calmly despite his worries, urging Nora to follow him along the path.

Nora gave him a steady nod before her eyes locked onto something and she grabbed Ren’s hand, making him stop. “Hey look! That cave has wind coming out! It’s gotta be a path!”

Ren glanced between the feverish Monika and the cave up ahead. Any path that could speed up their journey was worth it.

So he nodded and began to walk towards it. “Let’s go.”

They walked as fast as they could, laser-focused on the idea of getting the now groaning and whimpering Monika help along with the group in Kuroyuri. So laser-focused, Ren didn’t see the object coming towards him until it hit him in the face, making him stagger.

He didn’t trip as he pulled the piece of fabric that hit him away, fixing it with a confused gaze. Nora had tried to steady him while also keeping her hold on Monika, so Ren gave her a reassuring nod.

Seeing there was no danger, Nora smirked at the sight she just witnessed.

She batted her eyelashes and giggled. “Oh, Ren! Defeated by a mere cloth!”

Ren rolled his eyes but still wore a smile. “Go on and laugh…” But then his smile morphed into a frown as he realized something.

“I’m just glad it didn’t hit you. If you fell, it could have hurt Monika.” Ren noted, looking down at the cloth with a frown.

Nora’s smile faltered and she gave a knowing hum. Ren was right after all, and Nora didn’t want to make Monika any worse than she already was.

They both looked over the object and quickly realized it was a flag. It was red with an emblem in the middle. The edges were burned, tattered, and ripped, making it a mangled piece of cloth.

“What’s a flag doing all the way up here?” Nora frowned at it in confusion.

“Wait… this is the symbol of Shion.” Ren murmured, staring down at the tattered flag in his hands.

Nora paused, eyes widening as she also realized that Ren was right. This was from a town days away. So then… how did it get all the way up here?

“Shion? But that’s where we found the huntsman. Wasn’t it destroyed by Bandits?”

Ren didn’t reply. In his vision flashed a memory. As they left Shion, he had seen something on the ground…

A large hoof print.

He paled and dropped the flag, taking off into a sprint towards the cave in front of them.

“Ren?! Wait!” Nora yelled after him, taking off but slowed by Monika’s weight.

When she caught up, she was greeted by a terrible sight.

Every single spot in the cave was occupied by either a weapon or a dark puddle that looked like ink. Nora swore she even spotted dried blood.

Ren was crouched on the ground, an arrow in his hands. He stared at it for a long moment.

The silence was only broken by a groan from Monika that made Nora shift and hold her a little closer.

That was when Nora remembered something from forever ago. Ren once told her that his father was an archer.

Her face grew several shades paler and she whispered, “Ren…”

Ren’s shoulders shook, but he didn’t reply.

It was another noise that snapped him from his trance. A roar. One that both of them knew all too well.

They ran over to the cave’s opening, Ren dropping the arrow in his haste.

They couldn’t see the Grimm. But they could see it’s path. The trees and their leaves were shifting out of its way as it moved. And its path was directly towards Kuroyuri.

Ren’s heart stopped.

“Nora.”

The one whisper of her name said everything Ren was trying to convey. Nora stood taller and her grip on Monika tightened. On hand lingered away to grasp Ren’s. When she spoke, her voice was hoarse but steady.

“I know.”

~~||~~||~~

Natsuki didn’t quite know where she was going. She just knew she was following directions.

Each step she took felt heavy, like her feet held weights that kept her from walking. Maybe that weight was on her back, pushing her shoulders down and making her hunch in her steps.

She thought these chains had been thrown away when she reached Beacon over a year ago.

That was a fool’s thought.

Natsuki knew now that those chains never left. They were always with her, no matter how much they lifted.

Those chains’ weights were the heaviest when she finally reached a clearing. The sun was beginning to rise… Giving her full view of the person across the clearing from her

For a moment, Natsuki could only stare at the hulking figure.

She knew it all too well.

“Papa…” Came out of her throat, choked and hoarse by fear alone.

“There you are…” His voice was gravely and familiar, sending fear shooting down her spine.

He was large and bulky, with black hair and brown eyes. He had on armor and Natsuk warily eyed the spiked mace he held in his right hand.

Natsuki wished she wasn’t scared… god, she wished she had the strength she gained during her time at Beacon.

She didn’t want to be that weak little girl again.

But Papa… he always had a way of making her feel exactly like that weak little girl.

Just looking at him paralyzed her.

She was trapped. She was a bunny that walked right into a Beowolf’s jaws.

Papa paced forward until he was right in front of her. He sneered at her, his heavy, spiked mace glinting threateningly in the rising sunlight.

“You’ve changed.” He grunted, looking her over. He poked her stomach and Natsuki desperately tried to hide her panic. “You’ve gotten fatter… more muscle. You’re still tiny though…” He snickered to himself. “Hell, you even have an aura and a semblance.”

Natsuki paled. “H– how did you–?”

The man barked a laugh. “You thought I wouldn’t watch the Vytal Festival? I watched you and that damn team of yours compete!”

As if a switch had been flipped, his laughter came to a sudden halt and he glared at her, voice becoming a hiss.

“All I asked was for a little respect… and you f*cking left. You vanished for over a f*cking year!”

Natsuki let him rant, trying to steady her rapid heart. Her gaze was fixed firmly on the ground.

“It’s a good thing I hung around… you’d come back eventually. And I was right.”

He paused for a beat before he spoke again, voice dropping to become more threatening.

“Look at me.”

Natsuki didn’t, inhaling sharply.

“I said, LOOK AT ME!” He roared, giving her a harsh shove meant to hurt.

Natsuki nearly tripped but managed to keep her footing. She finally looked up and met his eyes.

“I may have changed, but you sure haven’t.” It was meant to be a thought. But Natsuki froze when it was unwillingly whispered from her lips.

Papa froze too.

But then he let a growl and Natsuki knew she f*cked up.

“What the hell did you say?” He growled, making Natsuki flinch.

His hand rushed forward before Natsuki could reply. He grasped her by the hair and Natsuki cried out, flailing.

He shoved her to the ground and looked over her, his hand keeping her head pinned down.

“That sounded like a f*cking insult!” He screamed right in her face.

“I didn’t mean it!” Natsuki yelled, still flailing. “I’m sorry, Papa!”

sh*t. sh*t. Of course it ended up like this. This time, he wasn’t going to let her go. He was going to kill her for running.

“You need to relearn the rules, Nat.” He hissed in a low snarl.

Natsuki’s resignation warred with her will to fight back, but she didn’t even get a chance to before he pulled back and kicked her right in the stomach.

“You don’t abandon me!”

A punch to the shoulder.

“You don’t complain!”

A punch to her head.

“You respect me!”

Another punch to her head blurred the world and Natsuki couldn’t hear his yelling, only the muffled sound of his bellowing roars. She curled in on herself as he launched attack after attack, her aura desperately trying to keep up and heal her bruises and cuts.

Papa was relentless.

Finally, he was breathing heavily and backed away, letting Natsuki carefully come out of her daze.

He left her lying limp on the ground. He prowled a few steps away and stared down at her, a fury in his eyes.

“You ran away, you little bitch! I gave you a roof over your head! I gave you food! I gave you care! And that’s how you repay me?!”

Natsuki felt something inside of her snap, even as his yelling continued to ring in her head and rattle through her skull.

Care? He just said he cared for her?

Natsuki pushed herself back to her feet, staggering slightly as the pounding in her head increased. Her father’s yelling calmed down and he glared at her, as if daring her to continue standing.

“Care?” She whispered as she stood up fully. “You never cared.”

Her father’s jaw pulled back up so he could sneer down at her, a flicker of surprise passing through his gaze. He gave a warning growl.

But Natsuki had been through enough.

“You starved me. You called me names and constantly put me down. You beat me for the smallest things. You almost f*cking killed me! And you call that care?! You aren’t my papa… you haven’t been for a long time.”

Natsuki clenched her fists and raised her head, her gaze piercing right into her father’s soulless eyes. Her voice steadily rose into a shout as she continued.

“I have a better family now. One that cares for me. They love me like you never did! They love me and help me and showed me that it’s okay to be vulnerable where you only caused pain and made me build up walls around myself!”

Her voice dropped to a low growl, resembling her father’s own.

“f*ck you. Mom would be ashamed of the monster you are now.”

Her words ground to a halt and Natsuki stood staring down her father. She was panting heavily and injured, but that didn’t stop her glare filled with the pain of years of torture and anger at the injustice she faced.

Her father went silent. Natsuki unwillingly flinched at the silence but she steeled herself, refusing to back down.

She didn’t get a chance to react before her father’s mace slammed into her gut, sending her careening backwards to the forest floor. Her aura sparked around her, but didn’t yet shatter.

Natsuki gagged and coughed from the hit, trying to get the wind back into her lungs.

She tried to push herself up, but a large hand wrapped around her throat, slamming her into a tree and pinning her there.

Natsuki panicked and it only increased when she saw the look on her father’s face.

He was going to kill her.

She tried to kick out her dangling feet, but the man didn’t seem at all bothered by the weak attempts.

He was yelling but Natsuki couldn’t hear what he was saying. Her axe was on the ground where she couldn’t reach and she didn’t have enough concentration to make a portal, like it even mattered with his tight grip on her. Her aura was going to shatter any second, leaving her to his mercy and hell she couldn’t breathe anyways. Panic consumed her and she couldn’t even process the things rushing through her own mind—

Suddenly, she was falling.

She could see her father staggering away and in her gasping daze, Natsuki spotted something on the ground that answered everything.

A kunai.

Natsuki knows only one person who uses kunai who could possibly have found them.

“Get the f*ck away from her.”

Chapter 11

Notes:

TWs: abuse, violence, blood and injuries

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ruby’s veins ran ice cold the second she heard the roar.

She knows her Grimm. And that roar was not a Beowolf. Not any type of Grimm she knows.

And it was far too close.

Ruby pulled out Crescent Rose and Jaune grabbed Crocea Mars. Both shot a glance back at Qrow, who sat propped against a tree in the middle of the giant village. Then, they began to look around for any sign of danger.

“Jaune…” Ruby whispered.

“I know.” Jaune mumbled. “I don’t like it either.”

The sound of running made both of them jump and whirl towards the noise. But instead of Grimm, humans burst from the town’s entrance.

Ren and Nora raced towards them, their faces pale. Ren had his weapons out and Nora had Monika in her arms so she was held more securely.

“Guys?!” Ruby asked, running over to meet them. “What are you doing here?!”

“Is it here yet?!” Ren quickly interjected, wild eyes scanning around the clearing.

Ruby jerked back like she had been stung. Jaune stepped forward.

“It?” He questioned. “You mean that roar we heard?”

Ren opened his mouth to reply, but he froze. His eyes widened and at once, everyone heard the sound of hooves.

“No.” Ren whispered weakly, dropping to his knees. “No no no…”

“Ren?!”

“What’s wrong?!”

“Oh god… we’re too late.”

Ruby and Jaune’s gaze darted over to Nora when they heard that. Nora was holding Monika close and looked just as terrified as Ren. But she didn’t get a chance to elaborate.

Because around the corner came a giant black mass.

Made of black, inky skin, bones all over it, and glowing red eyes and mouths… it was a Grimm only two of them had seen before.

It towered over them, its lower half a horse, the head snorting and huffing black smoke. On top of it was a hunched over human figure, curved horns atop its head. Weapons hung from the flank.

But this wasn’t a horse and its rider… the human-like half was fused to the horse’s back.

“Nuckelavee…” Nora’s voice dropped to a whimper and that alone sent a chill down Jaune and Ruby’s spines.

They all stared in horror as the noise of bone cracking reached them loud and clear.

The hunched over human figure twitched and raised itself as its bones creaked. Its piercing red eyes stared at them, and then its mouth opened.

The Nuckelavee’s scream was the most horrifying thing Ruby had ever heard.

~~||~~||~~

Yuri watched as Natsuki’s father staggered back, away from Natsuki. The man kept his footing and fixed his glare on Yuri.

Yuri’s gaze flicked to Natsuki for just a moment.

She was sitting against the tree, hand to her throat and gasping for breath. She looked between Yuri and her father almost in a daze. She looked terrified.

And that only fueled Yuri’s rage, her eyes flashing red.

“You’re the bitch she’s traveling with.” Natsuki’s father noted, pulling Yuri’s gaze back to him. “Her teammate.”

He spoke in a knowing, almost curious voice, looking over Yuri in surprise, anger, and questioningly.

“I am.” Yuri replied coolly. It did nothing to hide her anger.

The man offered a grunt in reply, eyes narrowing as he studied her further. Then, he spoke with his mace raised threateningly.

“If you leave now, I won’t hurt you.” The man growled.

“And leave my girlfriend to your mercy? No.” Yuri glared darkly, daring him to make any wrong move.

Natsuki’s father halted in surprise. He blinked at Yuri before his eyes narrowed. “Girlfriend, huh?”

Natsuki’s gaze glanced between them uneasily, not knowing how her father was about to react. The panic of having her breathing cut off still left her recovering from her daze, breathing heavily and only able to watch.

Instead of exploding, he gave a loud bark of laughter. “Ha! I never expected anyone to fall for my brat!” He gave a malicious grin, looking between Yuri and Natsuki with a new knowing sneer. “You’re one hell of a surprise, aren’t you?”

“Don’t talk about her like that.” Yuri hissed.

Natsuki's father snorted. “She’s my brat. I do whatever the hell I want with her.”

Natsuki’s father made a move towards his daughter, and the time for talk was over.

Yuri lunged for him, her sword slamming into his mace. She pushed him back, away from Natsuki, with several swings that he parried.

“Yuri!” Natsuki cried. She tried to lift herself up, but couldn’t, leaving her only able to watch the fight.

Natsuki’s father was a powerful fighter, his heavy mace offering a terrifying strength in battle. But Yuri was faster than him, her fast and stealthy way of fighting countering his sheer strength.

It went back and forth until Yuri landed a slash of her sword right across her opponent’s gut.

Natsuki’s father stumbled and put his hand over the gash on his stomach, watching for a beat as his aura healed the wound. Then he offered a chuckle.

“You’re stronger than I thought… Fine then. I’ll show you why I used to be a hunter.” The man grinned sickeningly.

Yuri’s eyes narrowed in concentration and she widened her stance in preparation.

Natsuki’s father lunged for her and his mace slammed down on the ground where Yuri stood a second ago. But as she moved out of the way, Yuri’s eyes widened in shock as she felt a hand grab around her arm.

With no other warning, Yuri felt a burning sensation run up her arm, accompanied by a flash of fire and a boom, earning a cry of pain before the grip on her arm released and she was sent flying backward. She grunted as she landed in a roll on her side, skidding across the grass.

Her head rang and reduced her to staggering as she pushed herself back to her feet. She glanced at her shaking arm, finding her aura desperately repairing the burn. Her gaze flicked back up to Natsuki's father, noticeably more panicked.

“I can use my aura to make explosions. Impressive, isn’t it?” The man smirked triumphantly.

Yuri inhaled deeply and steeled her expression, hiding her panic. She could do this… She can’t let him win.

She rushed towards him, throwing her knives at him in an effort to distract him. He swatted them aside with his mace and ducked under Yuri as she swung her sword for him. There was another tussle and clash of blades for several seconds before the man managed to sweep his foot forward, knocking Yuri’s feet out from under her.

Her eyes widened as he caught her by the collar.

“Good effort.” He taunted.

And then he punched her in the gut, adding an explosion to cause more harm.

The explosion slammed into Yuri before she could react.

Her sword was flung from her grip and Yuri’s back hit a tree, her aura rippling and shattering.

Yuri hit the ground and didn’t get up.

~~||~~||~~

The Grimm toward above its prey, staring down at them with its glowing red eyes.

“Guys…” Ruby whispered, taking a tiny step backwards.

No one could reply before the Grimm finally attacked.

Its absurdly long arms that had been hanging limply by its side, dragging across the floor, were suddenly flung up and stretched out even further, slamming into the group and sending them flailing back to the ground near to their two poisoned companions.

They scrambled to their feet, grabbing weapons as the Grimm approached, observing them with both pairs of eyes. Suddenly, its gaze turned.

The four paled when they saw the Nuckelavee’s gaze trail over to Qrow and Monika.

Grimm were attracted to negative emotions… and hallucinations brought on one hell of a buffet for the Grimm.

The horse screeched and reared back before taking off towards the two limp figures.

“No!” Ruby screamed. She darted forward with Jaune and Nora close behind. The human half of the beast lashed its arms towards them, the horse still running. Jaune leapt over it and Nora ducked under. Ruby turned to rose petals before she reappeared next to the Nuckelavee and slashed the Grimm across the side.

The beast wailed and came to a stop, rearing back and kicking its front hooves in the air.

Nora hoisted Monika into her arms and Jaune held Qrow up by one arm over his shoulders. Both stated in defiance, faces pale, as the Grimm snarled down at them.

Ruby prepared Crescent Rose again, but the Grimm suddenly paused, looking around in what seemed to be confusion. The humans below it had turned grey, color draining from them.

“What—?” Ruby whispered.

But Nora and Jaune’s faces flashed with pure relief as they looked over at Ren.

“Go, get them to safety!” He called to them.

“Ruby, help Ren!” Jaune quickly ordered before he and Nora turned, carrying their injured companions away as fast as they could.

They rounded into an alley, hearing the gunfire of Ren and Ruby holding the beast back behind them. As soon as they were out of the clearing, the color returned to all four of them.

Nora didn’t pause to look at Jaune as he sat Qrow against the wall. She gently laid Monika on the ground, pressed against the wall but laying down.

“We’ll be right back!” Nora said, but any confidence was ruined by the shaking in her voice and the panic in her eyes.

She turned to leave but paused when she heard a small voice.

“Nora?” Monika groaned, eyes barely cracked open.

Nora’s eyes widened in surprise before she tried to soften her panic to a reassuring smile that was noticeably forced.

“Rest…” She whispered, running her knuckles across Monika’s forehead.

A weak groan of pain, and Monika was out again.

Nora and Jaune shared a glance over their two injured allies. They hesitated for only a moment before they both heard the yells of their other two companions and the howling of the Grimm.

That was all they needed to hear before they turned and ran in that direction.

Nora and Jaune dashed out of the alley, praying to everything that their two poisoned companions would be okay.

~~||~~||~~

On a nearby rooftop, undetected by the group below, a familiar group of four watched the fight.

“What the hell is that thing?” Ive’s voice was an uncharacteristic, breathless whisper.

“The thing that’s been massacring every town in the area.” Rea grunted, crossing her arms.

“We should accomplish our mission while it and them are distracted.” Lib said, turning to look at Paula.

“Yes.” Paula agreed. “The scorpion did our job for us. We won’t waste this opportunity.”

The group nodded and Paula continued, giving their orders. “Ive, Rea. Guard duty, make sure we can get out. Lib, you’re with me.”

Everyone moved to accomplish their mission and Paula glared at the alleyway where she knew Libitina was hidden.

“This time, Libitina is coming home.”

~~||~~||~~

Yuri couldn’t pick herself up.

Her aura was shattered and she was winded from her impact against the tree. Injuries littered her body and her aura wasn’t there to repair them.

The last bit of her aura shielded her from most of the harm, but cuts, bruises, and small burns still crossed her skin. Blood crawled from her hairline and down the side of her face, blinding her right eye that was pressed against the ground.

It didn’t help that a boot pushed down on her head, pressing her cheek against the dirt.

“Stay down.” The man snarled.

Yuri wanted nothing more than to spite that. To get up and destroy him.

Her body wouldn’t let her.

“I said you were stronger than I thought…” The man snorted. “But you weren’t strong enough…”

He tilted his head and narrowed his eyes, glaring with obvious confusion.

“You risked your life for that little bitch… and you’re about to lose it.” Natsuki’s father’s next question mixed with his confusion made Yuri’s anger rage even more and her stomach to twist with a sick feeling. “So let me ask you a question… why?”

For a beat, Yuri didn’t answer. She glared up at him with her visible eye, her fury not even making the man flinch.

When she spoke, she didn’t hold back.

“Because she doesn’t deserve what you put her through.” Yuri told him in a snarl, her eyes flashing a dark crimson. “Because I love her.”

“Yuri, don’t…” Natsuki tried to say.

But Yuri didn’t stop, she kept going. She let the bastard above her know exactly how much of a monster he was.

“You’re a coward and a monster. Taking your aggression and pain out on your own child.” Yuri hissed, her voice a sharp knife.

His eyes welled up with rage and he pushed his boot down harder, making Yuri give a small cry of pain and go quiet.

“I threw everything away to marry a faunus. Humans and faunus were never supposed to be together. But I loved my wife. So I married her. And then she died giving her life to save that little sh*t right over there! I lost everything because of her!”

Yuri could faintly hear a strangled sob come from Natsuki.

Yuri took a deep breath and let the words roll from her tongue, for once uninhibited by anxiety. “That doesn’t excuse abuse. Any other scenario, I would feel sorry for you. But I can’t feel sorry for a monster. I hope your death is slow and painful.”

He pulled his foot off her head and pulled his mace into the air, he didn’t say another word to either girl as he prepared to swing his mace down twice.

Two blows would be all it would take.

One to fully shatter her aura. One more to kill her.

And Yuri cursed as she still couldn’t pull herself up.

This monster was going to kill her and then Natsuki. And yet… instead of fear, all that ran through Yuri’s mind was the failure.

She failed Natsuki. She promised to protect her, and look where it got them.

She failed Sayori. She didn’t find Monika like she promised.

She failed Monika. She didn’t stay alive so they could all reunite one day.

So many failures… The fear she felt was overshadowed by the failures that made resignation turn her blood cold.

A rock, no more than a tiny pebble hit the man’s back, making him pause in his tracks.

Yuri looked up through a blurred and pained vision as the man slowly and silently turned around to face the source.

Natsuki.

She had managed to stagger weakly to her feet and throw the rock at her father, pulling his attention away from Yuri.

Seeing the gaze on her, Natsuki gave a terrified snarl. “Don’t touch her!”

The man just sneered, hefting the mace onto his shoulder. “So you want to go first…” He glanced back at Yuri, glaring at her.

For a moment, he knelt down to her level, meeting her eyes. “My pathetic brat doesn’t know when to quit. Stay right here and watch what’s gonna happen to you.”

Yuri felt her heart lunge into her throat. Her eyes widened desperately and she feebly reached out, grasping a hand around his ankle.

“N— no!”

He just kicked her hand away and began walking towards Natsuki.

Yuri began hyperventilating, staring through her one clear-vision eye at Natsuki and her father. She grasped her hand around one of her knives, trying to pull herself up.

But she couldn’t.

Natsuki was backing up, her own gaze terrified as it flicked past her father to Yuri. But then… Natsuki sent a smile her way. Still terrified and shaken. But a smile.

It’s okay. We’ll be okay.

Yuri only struggled harder at that. No no no— it couldn’t end like this! Not after everything else! Not after Natsuki finally got freedom and when the both of them finally discovered friendship and love.

The man was only steps away from Natsuki now.

Horror novels and memories and nightmares filled the blanks in Yuri’s head and she wanted to vomit.

But right in that second, time seemed to slow down.

Bloodlust.

Yuri froze in her tracks.

In her panic to get up, her gaze had drifted to her arm. Her aura’s cracked and shattered, giving way for wounds to stay instead of heal.

Among her scars and tattered sleeves was a cut. Blood slowly trickled down pale skin.

Her eyes widened, an idea planting itself firmly in her head.

Her semblance.

Bloodlust was a dangerous thing. She was blinded in her semblance’s state. Anger and pure bloodlust coursing through her. Just as her friends have heard from Yuri’s lips and seen during battles.

Yuri couldn’t deny that she was still terrified of it. No matter how useful it’s been and how much her companions have helped.

But this situation?

If she didn’t do it…

Natsuki was as good as dead.

Yuri’s gaze drifted up, her wide eyed stare meeting Natsuki’s gaze. Natsuki’s own gaze widened with realization. Her lips parted to scream no.

Was Natsuki scared of it too? Oh god oh god she really was a monster if her semblance scared her own girlfriend like this—

But Yuri brought her arm to her lips and licked the blood from her own skin.

Just as sickening as ever.

But a protective flame flooded in her chest and Yuri couldn’t bring herself to care. Her veins turned from ice cold to fire hot.

The thought vaguely crossed her mind that Sayori was right. Her bloodlust state wasn’t a monster.

It was a protector. A protector Yuri cherished in that moment.

And from there?

Her vision became blood red with pure bloodlust.

~~||~~||~~

Ren was relentless in his attacks on the Grimm.

His eyes were crazed and he looked more like a wild animal as he rushed the Grimm of his nightmares again and again. He fired, he slashed, he tackled.

His craze was only broken for a beat when he had been pinned to a house, Nora only barely able to protect him.

The second they were down, Ren was back to his crazed manner again.

“Ren, wait!” Nora was trying to scream after him, laying on the ground with her aura shattered after having been flung away. Ren didn’t seem to hear her

But the Nuckelavee was just as relentless.

And it was stronger.

Ren lunged another time, slashing Stormflower along the Grimm’s flank.

“Ren?!” Ruby was yelling in worried confusion.

“Ren, knock it off!” Jaune screamed, seeing his teammate’s life flash before his eyes. For a moment, he saw Pyrrha rushing off to fight Cinder.

Ren didn’t get a choice in the matter.

He let out a howl and fired wildly with his pistols. But the Nuckelavee brushed it off. And in a flash, Ren was sent toppling backwards. He hit the ground by Nora, his weapons vanishing from his hands.

But he stood up in a low crouch, looking seconds from sprinting at the monster even without his weapons.

He took a step forward.

Only for Nora to tackle him under the building next to them.

~~||~~||~~

In the middle of the chaos, no one noticed the two figures slinking into the alleyway that Qrow and Monika were in.

Exactly how Paula wanted it to go.

She led Lib down the path until they found Monika and Qrow, sat leaning against the wall.

Paula let a triumphant smirk cross her lips and she gestured to Lib. “Keep guard.”

Lib only gave a nod.

Paula stepped over to Monika, not bothering to hide her smirk.

After all, it was finally over.

After everything, they could finally take Libitina… They could make Renier proud. Libitina couldn’t outsmart them in this state. Paula felt a smile cross her lips at that.

She knelt down in front of Libitina, tilting her head up with her fingers. She took in the red, feverish, and sweating skin. She took in the bandages on Monika’s shoulder, barely hidden by the jacket. She took in how Monika was unconscious and didn’t even react to her presence.

“You acted so strong, and look where it got you… Don’t worry, Libitina, we won’t let you die. Renier wants his weapon back.” Paula muttered, scanning over Monika. She stood up and smiled darkly.

“What about this one?” Lib asked, her weapon pointed at Qrow.

Paula disregarded him easily with a wave of her hand. “Leave him. He’ll die anyways.”

“I suggest leaving both of them.”

Paula and Lib’s heads both snapped up at the sudden voice. Paula bristled knowing her plan was seconds away from being ruined.

At the entrance to the alley stood a woman.

She had long black hair flowing down her back. She wore black and red clothing. At her hip was a glowing red sword. And on her face was a white, intricate Grimm mask.

“You’re the leader of the Branwen Tribe…” Paula noted, eyes narrowed. “What are you doing here?”

Raven stared for a long moment, her mask’s silent stare unnerving Paula and Lib no matter how much they tried to hide it.

Then, Raven spoke, her voice deathly calm.

“If it were anyone else, I would let you take her. But this one happens to be close to those I care about… and I give family one case of protection. No more after that.” Raven spoke calmly and collected, tilting her head as she observed Paula and Lib.

“So, you consider her family? I don’t think you know how dangerous she is.” Paula hissed, gripping her spear tightly.

“No. I don’t.” Raven offered, pulling her sword from its sheath. “And I know. She might not be family to me, but she is to my daughter.”

And with that, Raven struck.

~~||~~||~~

When Natsuki saw what Yuri was doing, she panicked.

Not out of fear of Yuri.

But for Yuri.

Natsuki could never be scared of Yuri. But fearful of what could happen to Yuri?

That was a different story.

Yuri’s bloodlust state was berserk. It fought with pure rage alone, only small hints of Yuri’s strategic force peeking through.

But Yuri hasn’t used her semblance since the Fall of Beacon.

So what if she didn’t have as much control as she had gained during their time at Beacon? What if she was struck down by the bastard in front of them?

He wasn’t holding back. He would kill without a second thought.

“YURI!” The scream left Natsuki’s lips.

But it was too late.

Yuri let out the first manic laugh, her eyes going crimson red, and Natsuki knew it had already activated.

Her father looked confused before Yuri was suddenly up and lunging right for him, a bellow of sheer fury escaping her.

Her sword was swept up into her grip as she lunged and clashed with the mace. They stood locked with weapons pressing against each other trying to overpower each other.

“Don’t… TOUCH HER!” Yuri yelled ducking and letting the mace swing past her before she slammed her sword into his chest, sending him staggering backwards.

She pressed after him but was cut off by an explosion knocking her away again.

Yuri skidded back but caught herself, sword coming up just in time to parry the heavy mace.

She lashed out with a kick, countered by an explosion that sent both of them flying backwards.

Natsuki’s father lunged from the dust and Yuri crouched, ready to continue fighting.

An axe suddenly swept out of nowhere, bashing the mace aside.

Natsuki had slid between Yuri and her father, bristling and scowling at the man. Her axe remained raised, even as two pairs of wide eyes landed on her.

“Nat—!” Yuri began to practically snap, the protective rage of her semblance springing forth.

“No.” Natsuki cut her off, shooting a glare back at her that just as quickly softened. “You aren’t doing this alone. Not again. Not against my demons.”

Yuri’s red eyes flashed with surprise before a proud and wicked smirk played on her lips, giving Natsuki everything she needed to know. That established, Natsuki hefted her axe to the ready, glaring down her father.

“I’m ending this.”

~~||~~||~~

Paula’s spear frantically parried Raven’s sword.

A hint of fear flashed in the magenta-haired woman’s gaze, but she quickly hid it. She had a mission to complete. Libitina had escaped them enough…

Not even a force such as Raven Branwen was going to stop her.

Lib and Paula both moved at once, converging on Raven from both sides. Raven ducked under Lib’s naginata, kicking her in the chest and swinging her sword at Paula, the weapon phasing through the other warrior.

Paula lept backwards and aimed her spear. The end opened up and a round of fire dust raced towards Raven. The woman simply slashed her sword, the red blade glowing and fire running along its sides as she stopped the fire with her own.

Lib rushed her while Raven was distracted but Raven began to dodge the blows of the woman’s naginata, stepping backwards.

All the while, she put her sword back in the scabbard and it began to turn. Lib noticed and her attacks gained more pressure.

Stepping out of the way of one more attack, Raven pushed the button on her scabbard, and her sword blasted out hilt first. Lib simply deflected it into the air. Raven leapt after it and grabbed it in mid-air, flipping in the air and slashing the sword down at Lib.

Lib’s eyes narrowed and she turned to water.

But the weapon flashed a bright blue, and before Lib could react, the arm that the sword went through was turned to ice.

Ice dust.

Lib staggered, turning her body back to normal except for the frozen arm. Raven pushed after her but Paula interceded, her spear parrying the blow. Raven stood back and Paula tossed a fire crystal over her shoulder to Lib, who began to use it to melt her arm.

“Leave.” Raven gave one more chance.

Paula rushed forward in reply.

Raven huffed and parried with her sword. She ducked away and changed the sword again, this time it flowed with an electric energy, flashing yellow.

For a moment, the two went back and forth. Raven dodged Paula’s attacks and Paula phased through Raven’s.

Until finally, Raven got one well-aimed hit on Paula. The electricity made her fall back to the ground. Lib tried to strike from behind but received the same gesture.

They staggered to their feet, aura rippling and nearing shattering.

Raven stared down at them, glaring through her mask. She pushed her sword back into its scabbard, and raised her jaw, gaze piercing.

“It’s over.” She said in a dark, threatening voice. “I suggest you leave while you can.”

The two women stood up and Paula glared right back, looking enraged.

“For now.” Paula muttered.

Raven didn’t reply, just watching as they vanished into the rooftops and disappeared.

Then, she glanced back at Monika and Qrow. Slowly, she stepped over to the girl’s side.

Raven crouched down in front of Monika and looked her over. Monika hardly seemed to notice her presence.

Raven pulled off her mask, her piercing red eyes staring at the poisoned girl.

“You won’t remember this… but I almost left you to them, Libitina.” Raven whispered in a bizarre mixture between soft and harsh. “I only saved you because Yang considers you family and I know what will happen if they catch you… consider this your one safe card.”

Raven stood and glanced between Monika and Qrow before her gaze rested on her brother.

She huffed. “You always get yourself caught up in everything.”

Raven glanced back at the alley’s entrance. The sounds of fighting had died down and in its place were airships and the shouting of soldiers.

Footsteps grew closer, so Raven turned and slashed her sword. She stepped through the summoned crimson portal and vanished.

The portal was gone when the four soldiers surged around the corner to find Monika and Qrow.

Ever so faintly in her haze, Monika felt the soldiers pick her up. The glaze of the hallucinations faded just long enough for Monika to feel a hand brush through her hair.

“It’s okay, Monika… we’re almost to Haven now. I’ve got you and Uncle Qrow.”

Ruby…

Monika passed out again.

Her hallucinations mingled with bizarre dreams of a terrifying Grimm, Paula and Lib, and a bright crimson light.

~~||~~||~~

Natsuki sprung forward, and Yuri followed behind.

They pressed into a zigzag pattern and Natsuki reached her father first. The man slammed her axe aside with his mace, but Natsuki ducked to the side, Yuri leaping over her and kicking the bigger man in the jaw.

He staggered and Yuri laughed, eyes narrowing as she rushed after him.

She pelted him with attacks until Natsuki’s father finally caught his footing and slammed his mace into her shoulder, making her back off.

Natsuki took her place and the two battled for a long moment before Yuri joined in again. They had Natsuki's father on the ropes, making the man more and more furious and frustrated as it went on.

Furious enough that he activated his semblance and pushed them off him by using an explosion.

As the explosion’s aftermath faded, Yuri’s observant gaze caught sight of her opponent’s aura rippling over his body. Her feral gaze brightened with realization. She giggled, glancing over at Natsuki.

Their gazes met, and a plan was crafted without words.

Yuri dashed forward, Natsuki on her heels. Natsuki’s father blocked the first attack with ease but growled when both girls put him under pressure.

Finally, he snapped and flung his arms out, an explosion flinging them back. They both dove out of the way just in time.

The dust cleared and the man growled when he saw they were gone.

He looked around and Yuri darted from a tree with a yell of rage. The man didn’t have a chance to react before her blade slashed down his arm. Just as quickly, she vanished into the trees again.

“You little sh*ts!” Natsuki’s father roared in rage.

As if answering the call, Natsuki appeared, mace and axe clashing before Natsuki could hit him. Enraged, her father didn’t hesitate to blast her with an explosion.

Even more dust blocked his vision than before. That was the biggest explosion he used during the entire fight. Worth it, to deal with his brat.

He felt his aura shatter, but he paid it no mind. That explosion surely got rid of both opponents.

But when the dust cleared, the grown man paled.

Natsuki was smirking triumphantly, any fear finally gone. She was covered in bruises, scrapes, cuts, and dust. She was only barely standing, gasping for breath. But her pink eyes were bright. She held her hand in the air, glowing pink, and growled three simple words.

“You got co*cky.”

Her father’s eyes widened.

He realized in a split second what had happened.

They tricked him. They used his arrogance and anger against him. Just like Natsuki’s semblance, her father’s explosions drained his aura. They got him to use it and deplete his aura.

“No—!”

He didn’t get a chance to react before Yuri was slamming down on him from a portal above him. He went toppling to the ground, face down in the dirt.

At the same time, Natsuki’s aura fizzled and shattered, leaving her slumping forward and gasping for breath, wounds still on her body.

Yuri leapt to the side once both of them saw he wasn’t getting back up.

Yuri perked up when she saw Natsuki beginning a slow walk towards her father.

Natsuki’s hand clasped around the handle of her axe, she held it with shaking hands as she staggered to stand in front of her father. In her bloodlust state, Yuri stared impassively, but if anyone looked close enough, they could see the concern in her currently red eyes.

He paled and could only stare up in horror as Natsuki raised the axe.

He screamed.

The axe’s blade crashed down into the dirt right next to his head.

His eyes were wide and his body shaking as he stared up at Natsuki. Then, his eyes narrowed into a glare.

“Wh— what the hell?!” He snapped.

“Shut up!” Natsuki cut him off, her voice cracking. He fell surprisingly silent.

She fell silent, panting as she closed her eyes, head tilted down towards him. “Just shut up, Papa…”

His snarl vanished and his eyes widened. Papa… He hadn’t been called that ever since a year after his wife died…

Natsuki continued to speak. “I could’ve done it… but I’m not like you. I never want to be like you…”

She opened her eyes and swallowed hard, staring into the eyes of her abuser. “But you still deserved to know how it felt… to constantly fear for your life. That fear? That’s what I always felt.”

She gave a weak scoff that was wet with tears she desperately held back. “You know the worst part? As evil as you got… as twisted and changed you became, I still always knew you were in there.”

Natsuki’s voice softened, becoming more wistful as she stared at the man below her. “The Papa that used to love me… And I know…” her voice choked slightly. “If… if it wasn’t for what happened to Mama, you would still be here today. The worst part is that you aren’t truly evil… You got hurt by the world. Lost the woman you loved…”

She trailed off, closing her eyes and taking a deep, shuddered inhale before her eyes reopened and her piercing pink eyes stared into her father’s soul.

“So I may be scared of you… I may hate you and despise you… But some part of me is still gonna miss you. It doesn’t matter how much I wish I didn’t. I’m still gonna miss you.”

With those final words, Natsuki pulled her axe from the ground, staggering back under the weight of it and her injuries. She gave him one more pain filled stare. Her eyes narrowed and she let every ounce of pain and rage flood into her glare.

“If you try to find us again? There won’t be another chance.”

With the threat given, she turned her back. She took one step before she paused. She didn’t even offer a glance over her shoulder as she gave one final whisper.

“Bye, Papa.”

And so, Natsuki walked away. Her father could only watch her go.

Yuri met up at Natsuki’s side and walked in a silent solidarity, her semblance surprisingly calmed but still present by the possessive arm that gently wrapped it’s way around Natsuki’s shoulders. The cat faunus welcomed the touch.

They walked in silence for minutes, the sun slowly rising above their heads.

Until finally, Natsuki broke down sobbing.

Wails that finally escaped her once she was out of earshot of her father. Sobs of pain and fear. Of the abuse she endured. Of her and Yuri’s ordeal. Of finally beating her father. Of the man she once loved as a father.

Between her staggered steps, her injuries, and the crying, her and Yuri both knew she couldn’t keep going.

So Yuri picked her up into a bridal carry and kept walking, even with her own injuries. Along the way she switched between muttering harshly to herself and whispering soft, soothing words to Natsuki.

It didn’t take long for Natsuki to pass out in her arms. The purple haired beauty carrying her kept walking.

Yuri didn’t keep track of how long they walked, especially not while in her bloodlust state.

But at some point, she tilted forward and passed out, only managing to twist so Natsuki wouldn’t take the fall.

Both of them laid unconscious in the middle of the woods, at the base of a mountain path.

Notes:

Fun Fact: Raven, Paula, and Lib were not planned to be here at all when I first made my outline of volume 4 and even volume 5.

But I didn’t want the sections with JNNRR to be a repeat of the Nuckelavee battle. And considering I felt off that the Email Four hadn’t shown up when they were established to still be after her in the first chapter (yes, that was them) and also that I wanted a Monika and Raven interaction (which was scrapped until now because there was no good place to fit it in), Raven vs Lib and Paula was born!

Chapter 12

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

In a calm, two bed, room with a desk and window giving light, Ruby Rose stepped inside with quiet steps.

She scanned around and gently propped Crescent Rose against the desk before she stepped over to the occupied bed in the room.

Laying on his side was her Uncle Qrow. The man was sleeping peacefully, no sign of the poison symptoms that once plagued him.

Ruby slipped over to his side and looked him over with a tearful smile.

They had gotten so lucky… if those Mistral airships hadn’t shown up when they did, Ruby knows Monika and Qrow wouldn’t be alive right now.

Ruby sighed and adjusted the blankets so her Uncle was tucked in snugly before wandering over to the window.

She looked out at Mistral for a long moment. She lingered in her thoughts, thinking about everything that happened during their journey through Anima.

It was all so much, but they made it… despite everything, they made it.

Ruby gave a relieved and heavy breath before her eyes flickered with realization. She stepped over to the desk and grabbed a pen as she sat down, pulling a paper to her from a stack of blank sheets next to her.

Ruby paused, thinking for a moment. And then, she began to write.

~~||~~||~~

“Hey sis, I hope my letters have been reaching you, dad, and Pyrrha. Hand-written stuff’s never been super reliable, but I guess it’s all we got these days.

Anyways, in case you haven’t been getting them, I want to say I’m sorry for leaving the way I did. I know you told me it was a reckless idea, and after everything I’ve been through, I can definitely say you were right. It’s been hard on all of us, and I’m not just talking about the monsters out here.”

~~||~~||~~

Ghira Belladonna stepped out of the small grey interrogation room and opened the door, letting two armored guards walk through with the White Fang grunt carried between them.

Esther had caught him in the end, but the man refused to talk, leaving the Chieftain of Menagerie no choice but to hand him over to the Island’s police.

Kali, who had been watching behind the one way glass, stepped to his side and placed a gentle hand on his arm.

They stood together and watched as the other Faunus was guided away.

~~||~~||~~

“Every step we made took us further and further from the things we knew. And every morning we woke up wondering if just over the hill, would it be something good or something terrible?”

~~||~~||~~

Esther, Molly, and Isaac sat in the Belladonna’s lounge, relaxing after everything that happened.

Their stuffed animals were with them as always, but they were in their more monstrous forms. They sat on the floor, their children by their sides.

Mr. Stripes was laying on his stomach like the tiger he resembled, Curled around Isaac who sat leaning back against his side. The stuffed animal’s tail waved lazily behind them.

Miss Bo had Molly cradled against her chest, the stuffed Panda making purring noises that guided them all into a soft sleep.

Esther was curled into Mr. Hopp’s side, the rabbit holding her close to his side.

“You’re sure I did okay?” Esther asked her friends quietly, thinking back to her chase earlier that day.

She and Mr. Hopp had scared the man into submission, cornering him in a house and scaring him to capture him. Everyone praised them, yet Esther didn’t feel all that confident.

“You did great, Esther!” Isaac was quick to say.

“Really?” Esther whispered with a wince. “I felt like I could do better…”

Molly opened her eyes and fixed Esther with a raised brow. “You’ve always worried too much. You caught him. You did great. Don’t worry so much!”

Esther blushed and leaned back against Mr. Hopp more. “Right, you’re right… Sorry.”

Her friends reassured her quickly and Mr. Hopp joined in, nuzzling the top of her hair and making Esther giggle before she closed her eyes with a deep breath.

Yeah… maybe she did perfectly fine.

~~||~~||~~

“It’s scary not knowing what’s going to happen next. And the things we do know now? Just how horrible things can get? It almost makes that feeling even more painful.”

~~||~~||~~

In another room, Scarlet and Cherry sat together on a couch, Cherry reading, leaning against Scarlet, while Scarlet looked over her daggers.

“Love, you can feel the tension too, can’t you?” Cherry asked, lowering her book

“Yes… it’s only growing.” Scarlet replied with a deep breath.

“And Sayori’s getting in the middle of it.” Cherry whispered, gaze lowering.

“Mhm… but that’s why we’re here.” Scarlet reassured, tipping up Cherry’s chin so their gazes would meet. “We’ll help her however she needs.”

“Of course!” Cherry agreed with no hesitation. She smiled and leaned forward, kissing Scarlet’s cheek.

For a long moment they settled back into their comfortable places, until one of them spoke up in a whisper.

“I love you…”

“I love you too…”

~~||~~||~~

“You told me once that bad things just happen. You were angry when you said it, and I didn’t want to listen.

But you were right. Bad things do happen. They happen all the time, every day. That’s why I’m out here. I’m going to do whatever I can, wherever I can. And hopefully, maybe I’m doing some good.”

~~||~~||~~

Blake stared at the tattered, tiny flag in her hands. It was blue, and had a white ring. In the middle of the ring was a white wolf’s head with a closed eye. It was docile.

This was the emblem of the old White Fang. Before it became violent and as such, a new emblem was created.

Blake sighed as she ran her hand over it. This flag used to hold so much promise… before it was bloodied.

“So this is what the White Fang used to be?” Sayori asked gently, appearing at Blake’s side, putting a hand on the other faunus’s shoulder.

“Yeah…” Blake muttered, a bitter grimace in her gaze.

“Well, I think it’s time to bring it back!” Sun declared, appearing on Blake's other side with a bright grin.

Blake’s gaze hardened but she gave them both a smile. She nodded and held the flag up for all three of them to see.

“Let’s end this.”

~~||~~||~~

“We’ve all lost something. And I’ve seen what those losses can do to people.

But if we gave up every time we lost, then we’d never be able to move forward.”

~~||~~||~~

Neopolitan sat on the edge of a rooftop, patiently looking over the Belladonna household.

She pulled a familiar bowler hat from her head. It was black with a red piece of cloth around the middle.

She held it with a gentleness that showed just how important it was to her.

She fixed it with a blank gaze that, no matter how blank, held pain and sorrow. Tears misted the corner of her vision.

Neo heard a noise. She flipped the hat back onto her head and stood up, grabbing her umbrella.

She vanished with the crack of shattering glass.

~~||~~||~~

“We’d never have a chance to see what beautiful things the future has in store for us. We’d never have the strength to change. Either ourselves or the world around us. And we’d never be there for the people who might one day be lost without us.”

~~||~~||~~

Ilia also stood on a rooftop.

She stared down at the scroll in her hand and clenched it tighter as she stared at the name staring back at her.

‘Blake.’

She hesitated for only a beat before she pressed play and a voicemail rang out.

“H— hey, Ilia, it’s me… Look, you’re going to be upset, but I had to go. I didn’t want to leave you, but I didn’t have any time to talk to you in person. But I just want to let you know that I’m so sorry… I’m not leaving because of you. I’m leaving because of Adam. I’m going to get rid of this scroll, so this is the last chance I have to tell you all of this… But I don’t have the time. They’re going to track this scroll, so I need to get rid of it before they do. I’m sorry, Ilia. Maybe we’ll meet again…”

Click.

And that was it.

Ilia didn’t hold back her sob, knowing she was alone on the dark roof.

That voicemail didn’t do anything to soften the blow that Blake planted. Blake left their cause. Left her.

It didn’t matter the conflict writhing in her heart, Ilia had a job to do.

Blake made her choice. Ilia made hers.

(Adam doesn’t tolerate failure.)

Ilia angrily wiped away any tears that fell, putting on her bone-white mask. She turned and left to go meet two certain twins.

~~||~~||~~

“This is what we were always training for, Yang, to become huntresses. To be the ones who stand up and do something about all the bad in this world.

Because there are plenty of people out there who are still lost and even more who will try to gain everything they can from their sorrow.”

~~||~~||~~

Natsuki was lost in a haze.

Her injuries and exhaustion kept her from fully waking up, but the feeling of being jostled forced her awake.

Someone was carrying her.

She couldn’t make out much through her blurred vision but she could faintly see a woman’s face with brown hair pulled back into a bun. Her gaze drifted and she could see Yuri being carried by another person.

This person wore yellow and had black hair. Natsuki couldn’t make out much more than that.

And leading the group was a girl with brown hair pulled up and a long red skirt.

In her daze, Natsuki groaned. “Yuri…?”

The group paused and the woman above her looked so confused on what to do Natsuki would have laughed if she wasn’t half unconscious.

Then the woman leading the group rounded back and stood with them.

“It’s okay, you’re safe now… we’ll get you and your friend somewhere you can rest.” The woman soothed.

And that was all Natsuki heard before everything faded back to black.

~~||~~||~~

“Believe me when I say, I know I can feel like it’s impossible. It feels like every single day is a struggle against some unstoppable monster we can never hope to beat.

But we have to try. If not for us, then for everyone who needs us. That’s what being a huntress means.”

~~||~~||~~

Tyrian Callows grinned wickedly and flexed his new tail. The remaining parts were lined with a metal plating that led to a silver tail-tip, a glowing purple line only making his poison all the more obvious.

He took a bow to Salem, the pure reverence in his golden eyes clear. “I won’t fail again, My Grace.”

Salem stared at him from atop her throne. By her side stood Cinder, Emerald and Mercury only a step behind her.

“No. No you won’t.” Salem waved a dismissive hand, standing up. “I’ve already given you your next mission. Go.”

Tyrian bounded out of the room, laughing giddily at being given a second chance. As he left, Salem turned her attention to Cinder.

“Come. We must continue training your powers.”

Cinder followed without a complaint, her companions following closely and warily.

~~||~~||~~

“I’m going to keep going for those who need help. I’m going to keep going for all of you.

Because we’re all separated. We’re all being hurt by the bad. But we’re healing. And one of these days, we’ll all reunite again.”

~~||~~||~~

Ruby’s pen lowered and she slowly pulled the familiar pictures from her pocket.

She laid them on the desk next to the letter and stared at them with a tiny smile for a long moment.

Wistful thoughts journeyed through her mind.

Thoughts of having her team back at her side again. Of being back at Beacon, having fun adventures just as they did before it all went to hell.

Thoughts of a reunion lingered in Ruby’s mind and made her next lines bittersweet as she finally picked up her pen and began to write again.

~~||~~

“I miss you, sis. I miss Blake and I miss Weiss. I miss my team. But I know you’d all be proud to know I made it to Mistral. We all did! We even met Uncle Qrow along the way!

He’s going to take us to Professor Lionheart, the headmaster of Haven Academy. And he’s told us some things that you’re gonna want to hear. Things that I can’t trust to put in this letter. But maybe, if you join us, he can tell you himself.”

~~||~~||~~

“Aren’t I normally the one saving you?”

Ruby perked up at the familiar, raspy voice and she spun around in her chair, finding Qrow sitting up tiredly and staring at her with an exhausted smirk.

“Uncle Qrow!” Ruby was up from her seat and over to his side in a second, pulling him into a gentle hug that he quickly returned.

“Hey there, Kiddo…” The man greeted happily.

Ruby pulled back and wiped a tear away, pushing him back down. “Come on, you need to lie back down and rest!”

“Without telling my niece how proud of her I am? Hell no.” Qrow quipped, but he let Ruby push him back down with a chuckle.

His expression sobered and grew more worried. “How’s Monika doing?”

Ruby gave him a relieved smile. “She’s okay too. She’s over in the next room with the others.”

“Oh yeah?” Qrow raised a teasing brow. “Then what are you doing with this drunk man when you should be with your friends?”

“You don’t seem very drunk right now.” Ruby giggled. But she glanced at the door, looking between it and Qrow with a conflicted gaze.

“I’m serious, Kiddo. I’m fine, I promise…” Qrow whispered, his voice going softer as he reached up and ran a hand through Ruby’s hair. “Go to your friends.”

Ruby bit her lip and shifted. “Are you sure?”

“Positive. Go on.” Qrow waved her away.

Ruby pondered it for a moment before she shot him a nod and a tight smile, giving one more hug. “Okay!”

So Ruby finished writing her letter and left her Uncle alone, leaving the room.

~~||~~||~~

“On that topic, Monika had a lot to tell me too. It’s her secret, but I really think we should all be here for her. She especially needs her team. They already know and she deserves to have them by her side. We’re the closest thing she’s ever had to sisters, Yang, so we’re gonna be here for her too.”

~~||~~||~~

Ruby gently opened the door to the other room and smiled at the sight in front of her.

Monika was awake in bed and effortlessly trapped in a cuddle pile.

Jaune and Nora were on either side of her, Nora actively hugging the girl while Jaune simply sat by their side. Ren was on Nora’s other side, curled up next to his girlfriend and looking calmer than he ever had, like a weight had been lifted from his shoulders.

They all shot her welcoming smiles and Jaune moved over, letting Ruby slip between him and Monika so she was nestled into Monika’s side.

“Hi.” Ruby whispered.

“Hello there, Sis.” Monika murmured back, a bright smile lighting up her face.

And Ruby finally felt like things were getting better.

~~||~~||~~

“Honestly? It would make me feel better to have my team with me too. With everything I’ve learned, I can safely tell you that we need to be together for this. We need our team back.”

~~||~~||~~

Dressed with a helmet not showing his face, a pilot stood outside his ship, counting through a small stack of lien.

Finally, he put it in his pocket and gave a grateful smile to Weiss Schnee.

“Okay, you can hide out back in the cargo hold. I’ll take you as far as I can, but if you get caught, you’re on your own, got it?”

Weiss gave him a thankful nod and the pilot went into the ship to get ready for take off. Weiss watched him go before turning to another presence nearby.

“Thank you. All of you.” Weiss said, voice practically a whisper as she took a bow.

In front of her was a group. One familiar to anyone who saw the Vytal Festival tournament for their unique semblances.

The persona users.

Haru stepped forward with a bright smile. Makoto was with her, their arms linked together. The ram faunus dipped her head to Weiss.

“You don’t need to thank us! We were more than happy to help!”

Weiss sent an unsure smile back, shifting with her suitcase held in front of her. “Still…”

“We all know how oppression feels.” Makoto acknowledged with a smile of her own. “As far as we were concerned, it was our duty to help.”

Behind her, the other thieves gave a range of responses, but all included smiles and chuckles.

Akira stepped forward, holding his hand out for a handshake. “Be safe out there.”

Weiss took his hand and shook it. “I will.”

There were more farewells until finally, it was time to go. Weiss got on board and waved until the door fully closed.

~~||~~||~~

“I know with Beacon gone, they need dad at Signal more than ever, and I know you need to focus on yourself before I can expect you to join me. And that goes to Pyrrha too, I know she’s probably reading this! Just know that’s okay. I can wait. I waited for Weiss, didn’t I? (Don’t tell her I said that!)

I just think it would be really great to get team RWBY back together again.”

~~||~~||~~

At a fork in a dirt road stood a familiar sign. Pointing left, the sign said ‘Kuroyuri.’

But the sign was different than when the group last passed through. It had been graffitied. Kuroyuri was crossed out with red paint.

A yellow motorcycle sat in front of it. Riding it was Yang and Pyrrha.

Yang tilted down her sunglasses to stare at the sign, an amused smile playing her lips. Pyrrha was already laughing lightly behind her.

The two glanced at each other, sharing smiles and small laughs.

“I suppose we don’t need to guess who this was?” Pyrrha offered.

“Absolutely not.” Yang snorted and grinned, shaking her head. “Ruby’s in so much trouble when I find her.”

No more words were exchanged as Yang spun them on the path towards Mistral, revving the bike and taking them into the mountain paths.

~~||~~||~~

“Until next time, your loving sister, Ruby Rose.

Oh! P.S. I’ll be sure to send the address of where we’re staying in Mistral! I’d love to hear back from you and dad! And JNR would love to hear from Pyrrha, too! I can’t wait to fill you guys in on what’s going to happen next! Now that we’ve finally made it to Mistral, I really think things are gonna start going our way.”

~~||~~||~~

Several days after Ruby’s letter was sent, Qrow was fully healed.

And as such, the man returned to old habits.

He sat the glass in his hand down on the bar with a grunt, sitting in the lonely bar where no one else except the bartender resided.

Without a word, the bartender passed another glass and Qrow tipped it back, taking a long swig.

“Excuse me?”

Qrow sat the glass back down and glanced over his shoulder.

Behind him stood a small boy, possibly around Ruby’s age if not a little younger. He had dirt smudges on his skin and clothes. Messy brown hair covered his head. He wore a white top with orange straps connected to his brown pants. His gloves were the same color of orange.

He looked anxious and unsure, shrinking in on himself when Qrow caught his gaze.

Qrow turned around in his seat, staring at the hot curiously. “You know, I don’t think they allow kids in here, pipsqueak.” The man said gruffly.

“Sh— shut up… I’m getting there.” The boy replied with a wince, shifting side to side.

Qrow raised a brow and tilted his head urging the boy on.

The boy paused for a second, as if listening to something. Then, he spoke, shoulders raising as he straightened and cleared his throat.

“I’m Oscar Pines, and I’m supposed to tell you that… I’d like my cane back?”

Qrow’s eyes flashed with surprise as he stared at the boy, standing up from his seat and earning a small flinch in response.

“Well would you look at that…” Qrow muttered with a small chuckle. Then he smiled and pulled something from his back pocket.

“Welcome back, Oz.” The man continued, pressing a button on the object. It extended into a cane and with no further warning he tossed it to Oscar.

The boy fumbled with a yelp, but caught the cane. Oscar looked it over.

It was the cane Professor Ozpin, headmaster of Beacon, always had with him.

Oscar cracked a determined smile that Qrow returned.

And in Oscar’s mind, Professor Ozpin gave a chuckle.

Notes:

…̴ ̵y̴a̴k̸o̵ ̵s̴’̸t̶I̴
̴
̷.̷l̶l̵a̴ ̵r̷e̸t̴f̷a̷ ̵u̴o̷y̵ ̴h̸t̸i̴w̴ ̸e̵r̵e̷h̸ ̶m̸’̴I̷ ̷k̷n̷i̷h̷t̷ ̷I̶
̴
̵.̷e̷l̵p̴o̵e̸p̸ ̸h̶t̸i̵w̵ ̸r̶e̴t̵t̵e̸b̵ ̷e̵r̷e̸w̸ ̵s̶y̵a̶w̵l̶a̷ ̶u̸o̶Y̸ ̵.̶i̴r̸u̷Y̶ ̵d̸n̴a̴ ̷i̸k̵u̸s̶t̸a̶N̴ ̸y̶l̵l̴a̸i̶c̴e̴p̷s̴e̷ ̷d̵n̴a̷ ̶,̶R̷P̷N̶J̷ ̵,̴Y̶B̴W̶R̸ ̸?̴e̴m̷ ̸r̶o̷f̶ ̸e̴n̶o̵y̵r̵e̴v̷e̵ ̷r̷e̷t̵f̷a̴ ̵k̴o̴o̴L̷
̶
̸.̶y̷a̵w̷a̴ ̶e̷f̸i̷l̸ ̵s̷u̸o̵i̷c̴e̸r̷p̴ ̶r̶u̷o̸y̵ ̷e̴k̶a̵t̷ ̸t̸’̷n̴o̸D̷ ̷.̷o̶o̵t̷ ̵f̵l̴e̸s̸r̷u̵o̵y̴ ̷f̴o̸ ̴e̷r̶a̶c̶ ̴e̷k̶a̸t̷ ̸e̸s̵a̴e̶l̵p̵ ̸t̷u̴B̸
̶
̴…̴
̶

Chapter 13

Notes:

TWs: abuse, sexual harassment

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Why are we going through the tunnels?”

Their footsteps clicked along the path of stone. The tunnels inside Mistral’s mountain wrapped around them.

Monika was the one who spoke, looking around at the ancient looking architecture of the small tunnel they were walking through. It was lit by lamps, giving plenty of light for her to see her companions.

Ruby was at her side and Qrow was leading the way. Behind them was Jaune who had Nora and Ren trailing behind him.

Qrow snorted in amusem*nt and shot Monika a smirk. “It leads to a better view. Believe me, you’ll love it when you see it.”

Monika blinked but smiled back and continued trailing along behind him.

“Who’s idea was it to walk again?” Nora groaned from the back.

“Well, a relaxing walk is always nice… after all, we did face many obstacles… broken airships, destroyed settlements.” Ren noted with a hum.

“Oh, don’t forget all the people who tried to murder us!” Jaune added with his own groan.

“Aw, we were fine! Only two of us almost died!” Ruby teased, grinning mischievously at Qrow and Monika.

“Should I be offended?” Monika smirked, glancing at Qrow.

“Yep.” Qrow snorted.

“Make that three.” Nora quipped, raising an eyebrow at Ren.

Ren looked the most sheepish Monika had ever seen him, looking away and rubbing the back of his head. “Sorry?”

Nora’s expression broke into a smile and she giggled, kissing his cheek.

“So!” Jaune clapped his hands, drawing the group’s attention. “How much further to Haven academy?”

“Almost there.” Qrow replied, a small smirk creeping onto his lips. “Just figured I’d take you kids on the scenic route.”

Just as he finished, they reached a large wooden door. Qrow didn’t hesitate as he pushed the door open, leading the group out into the light.

Their jaws promptly dropped.

They found themselves on the side of one giant mountain. And along the mountain’s side and cliffs was a city. Houses, shops, and so much more were all arranged along the mountain. And it was beautiful.

The group walked out from the tunnel and began to make their way through the crowded streets.

“This is amazing…” Monika whispered in awe, doing a small spin to look around.

Qrow chuckled, guiding them towards a pulley system that led to the top of Mistral. “It’s certainly something, that’s for sure.”

Ruby let out a gasp and Monika yelped as Ruby suddenly grasped and tugged at her jacket. “Oh my gosh! Monika! The weapons!”

“Vendors here’ll sell you just about anything. Whether they should or not.” Qrow added, snickering at his niece’s obsession.

Monika rolled her eyes with amusem*nt, gently prying Ruby from her jacket and tugging at the girl’s hood to pull her along.

“You're as bad as Sayori with cupcakes.” The girl teased.

Ruby whined at being pried away from the weapons but let herself be pulled along. “No one’s as bad as Sayori!”

They all climbed into the pulley that stood on the side of the mountain. As they began to go up, they looked out below in continued amazement.

“They really made the most out of these mountains.” Jaune said, taking it all in.

“Every inch.” Qrow nodded. He took a more serious tone, looking each of them over. “Stay away from the lower levels. The higher up you go, the nicer it gets.”

“And we’re going up!” Nora cheered before anyone else could speak, pointing up at the sky.

The group continued looking out at Mistral as the lift went higher and higher up the mountain.

Monika leaned with her arms crossed against the railing as she peered down below, taking in everything around her.

“You’re sure you’re okay?”

Monika was suddenly snapped from her reverie by the voice and a tug at her sleeve. She glanced over and found Ruby, looking at her with a frown. The others didn’t seem to notice.

Monika blinked at Ruby before she smiled and nodded. “I’m okay, Ruby.”

“You’re sure?” Ruby whispered, shifting side to side.

Monika studied her for a moment, standing up straight and leaving one hand loosely on the railing. “Ruby. I promise I’m fine.” Then she gave a breathy chuckle, reaching out to squeeze Ruby’s arm gently with her free hand. “But I really appreciate you worrying.”

Ruby chuckled sheepishly but nodded, her relief clear in the way tension flooded from her shoulders.

“And are you okay?” Monika asked in return.

“Great. I’m actually feeling great.” Ruby replied softly, her eyes finally matching her words.

Monika nodded happily. “Good.”

Monika and Ruby gave each other one more smile before they continued after the others.

And in a moment, they came upon the array of buildings that rested on the Mountain’s top, all one facility.

Haven Academy.

The buildings were just as elegant and traditional as the houses below. It wasn’t a large castle like Beacon. It looked more warm and welcoming.

And after everything they went through to get there, Haven looked beautiful.

“We made it…” Ruby whispered, wiping a tear from her eyes. Monika stuck close to her, and on Ruby’s other side, Jaune put a hand on her shoulder.

“It’s a beautiful school.” Monika breathed, smiling at the sight in front of them.

“Not as beautiful as Beacon!” Nora chipped in, nudging Monika with a wide grin.

“Nothing could ever top Beacon.” Monika agreed with a laugh.

“Yes… but shouldn’t it be in the middle of a school day?” Ren asked with a frown. “There should be students heading to class.”

Everyone paused, realizing the truth of Ren’s words. The school’s courtyard was void of any human presence. There were no staff or students going about daily life.

“Hello?” Ruby called, cupping her mouth.

They headed inside and down the hallways, dread creeping into their chests the further they headed in with no sight of a person.

“Hello?!” Ruby called louder, her voice echoing.

“No one’s here.” Monika muttered.

“Maybe school really isn’t in session right now. Maybe that’s it.” Jaune tried to reassure, but he didn’t seem to believe it either.

“No… this isn’t right.” Qrow growled, making everyone tense. “Come on.”

Qrow began to walk faster, quickly picking up into a run.

“Uncle Qrow, wait up!” Ruby yelped, taking off after him with the others in her heels.

They ran down the halls, following after Qrow until they reached a set of wooden doors deep in the school.

“Get ready… there could be trouble.” Qrow pulled out his sword, accenting his words.

The younger hunters didn’t hesitate in drawing their weapons at his words.

They all waited as Qrow stepped up to the door. And then with one motion, he kicked the door open with a loud ‘BANG!’

From where he had been sitting at the large desk in the room, a man screamed. The cup he had been holding went flying, thrown towards them in a fit of panic.

The group all yelped and Ren caught it in his hand, staring at it curiously. Qrow blinked wide eyed at the sight before them.

Everyone fell silent and gaped at each other for a long moment, weapons lowering.

“You… you’re Professor Lionheart, right?” Ruby finally spoke up, co*cking her head.

The muscular man with grey hair resembling a beard and a lion’s tail flicking nervously behind him continued to gape before his sight landed on Qrow.

“Qrow, for crying out loud! You nearly scared me half to death!” Professor Lionheart yelped, a hand to his chest still.

“Me?!” Qrow demanded, eyes narrowing. “Why weren’t you waiting for us at the entrance?!”

Lionheart blinked comedically and fumbled for a moment, pulling out his pocket watch. “Oh. My apologies!” He offered a nervous laugh. “I guess time slipped away from me!”

Qrow stared. “You’re joking.”

Lionheart gave a nervous laugh and stood up fully from his chair. The teens and Qrow all put their weapons away and stepped further into the room, closing the door behind them.

“We’re sorry for scaring you, sir! But to be fair,” Monika started, clearing her throat, “We got worried when the campus was empty.”

“Yeah!” Nora agreed, nodding along. “Where is everybody?”

Lionheart perked up and gave them all an anxious smile. “So you must be the students Qrow mentioned?”

“Yes sir, I’m Ruby Rose!”

“Nora Valkyrie!”

“Jaune Arc, Sir.”

“Lie Ren.”

Monika offered a pleasant smile and a dip of her head. “Monika Nakamura, it’s nice to meet you!”

Lionheart’s eyes flashed with recognition and suddenly, Monika wasn’t so sure it was nice to meet him. She only barely managed to catch it, and Lionheart quickly hid it behind his own pleasant smile.

“A pleasure to meet you all!” He replied with that smile still on his face. “Leonardo Lionheart, at your service. I’m afraid most of my staff is currently away until classes resume—!”

“What?!”

Qrow stepped forward, cutting off Lionheart’s words as Qrow’s eyes narrowed sharply.

“Leo, you can’t be serious! Who’s guarding the relic?!” Qrow snapped.

Lionheart’s eyes darted over the younger people in the room and he swallowed nervously. “Qrow, the children.”

“Already know. I filled them in” Qrow replied, his gaze darkened and he put a fist on the desk. “What do you mean your staff is away?”

Lionheart leaned away from him, eyes widening. “You… you filled them in?”

So Qrow then began to fill Lionheart in. The entire time, Monika studied Lionheart with a critical eye.

Something about the man set off the alarm bells in her head.

Even without Sayori’s people skills Monika could just feel that something about Lionheart was off.

But she couldn’t figure out what.

“I have to say, Qrow, this all seemed very reckless, even for you.” Lionheart sighed, sinking back in his chair.

“No.” Qrow refuted immediately, leaning forward with a challenging glare. “Reckless is leaving one of the relics unguarded. It’s not checking in with Oz for ages!”

Lionheart stood up at the challenge and glared at Qrow, putting his hands on the desk. “There was nothing to check in about before the Fall of Beacon. But since that day, Mistral has been in chaos!”

Everyone flinched and Lionheart continued before Qrow could speak. The man’s glare had faded and he only stared at Lionheart.

“Vale wasn’t the only kingdom to suffer that night. Everyone was watching. Every house in every kingdom saw that poor girl ripped to pieces! Monsters crawling all over the city! Atlesian knights attacking citizens!”

Lionheart paused in his rant. He took an unsteady breath and ran a hand down his face, turning to face the window so he could look out over his city, the sun falling on the Lion Faunus’s face.

“And then nothing… you could feel the dread in the air.” The headmaster whispered. Everyone else was silent with an understanding sympathy. “With all that negativity, you can imagine what it was like when the Grimm came for us. Mistral’s territory is the widest reaching in the world… and that makes it infinitely harder to protect. We lost so many great huntsmen… teachers from this very institution… and it’s only gotten worse.”

“What do you mean…?” Ruby asked quietly, everyone was hesitant to speak up after the distressing speech.

“We may have dealt with the Grimm… but the Mistral council’s still at odds with the representatives from Atlas.” Lionheart confessed, turning to face them with anger and sorrow and frustration warring in his eyes. “First it was the dust embargo, now it’s the closing of borders.” He shook his head, glancing at Qrow with a frown. “I’m not sure what happened to James in Vale, but it seems to only have worsened some of his more… unfortunate tendencies. And on top of everything, we still don’t know where the Spring Maiden is.”

And that mention of the Spring Maiden reignited Qrow’s fury. The students remained quiet, jumping when Qrow gave another shout.

“All the more reason we need the Huntsmen and Huntresses here!” Qrow hissed at Lionheart.

Monika joined him, not moving from where she stood at the wall. She spoke calmly, trying to keep from angering anyone while she explained her thoughts.

“I know protecting your territory is hard, but the more strategic approach would have been to pull everyone back instead of losing more people, evacuate villages!” Monika explained, fixing Lionheart with a confused frown. “A smaller space is easier to protect, right? And if Salem gets the relic…” Monika trailed off, everyone wincing at the thought alone.

“That’s not—!” Lionheart tried to object.

“Okay!” Ruby cut them off, raising her hands in a placating gesture. “Okay…” she took a deep breath to settle her nerves as she took the room’s attention. “Things are bad. Really bad. But we can still figure this out… make a new plan!” She gave everyone a grin and clapped her hands. “So. Why is the Spring Maiden so important?”

For a beat, there was silence. Then, Lionheart’s gaze shot over to Qrow.

“I thought you filled them in?” Lionheart asked.

“Mostly.” Qrow retorted with a roll of his eyes, taking a drink from a flask he had on him. “Look, I quit teaching for a reason. There’s a lot to cover.”

Lionheart hummed as he sat back down in his chair, looking over each student in front of him. He spoke solemnly. “The four maidens each have the power to perform feats of magic. And they are the only ones capable of reaching the relic.”

“What?” Jaune whispered weakly.

“Like a key…” Monika murmured to herself.

“Bingo.” Qrow pointed at her, crossing his arms with a grunt. “The relics are each locked in a chamber that can be opened by a specific maiden.” He began to raise his fingers as he listed off each maiden. “Winter and creation. Summer and destruction. Fall opens choice, and Spring, knowledge. Spring is the problem here.”

The students all shared a glance. Qrow’s expression had darkened when he spoke, making the air in the room grow dense. And that only made their thoughts race with ideas of what could have happened to Spring.

“What happened to her?” Ren asked, tense with worry.

“When she first inherited her powers, she was determined… but the weight of responsibility proved to be too much for her…” Lionheart shook his head sadly. “As a result, she ran. Abandoned her training. Everyone. That was over a decade ago. There’s no telling where she could be now.”

Everyone paused, processing this information and shifting uneasily.

“I know. Or at least… I have a pretty good idea.” Qrow confessed, his voice filled with hesitation.

Just like that, everyone froze. And then Lionheart was leaping up from his chair again, practically lunging towards Qrow. “What?! Are you serious?!”

“It’s not exactly good news.” Qrow huffed, not meeting anyone’s eyes.

Monika frowned at that. The knowledge of the maiden’s whereabouts should be a delightful thing. But now that Qrow looked worried, Lionheart was the only one who seemed excited. Nora and Ruby seemed excited at first, but when they saw the look on Qrow’s face, their expressions dropped. Monika, Ren, and Jaune seemed to sense the hesitation all along.

“What are you talking about?! This is incredible news!” Lionheart gave an excited laugh, looking half of a second from grabbing Qrow by the shoulders. “After all these years! Where?!”

“I did some digging. Looks like after Spring fled, she was picked up by some bandits.” Qrow declared, raising his head so everyone could see the frustration in his gaze. “More specifically, the Branwen tribe…”

Lionheart’s bright expression dropped. All excitement drained from him and his shoulders squared.

“Raven…” Leo whispered darkly.

“She’s with Yang’s mom?” Monika asked, the name striking a chord in her memory.

Black hair. Bone white mask. Shining red sword.

That same sword carving down a hazy magenta figure.

“That’s right.” Qrow’s voice snapped Monika from her thoughts and she shook them away.

Qrow put his scroll down on the desk and tapped on it. A hologram of a map came up, showing the wilderness of Anima. Everyone stood up and approached, gathering around the map.

“That’s about where they’ve set up their main camp.” Qrow directed, tapping on a certain point on the map that was marked. “It’s where they fall back to after raids and scouting missions. Raven’s managed to gain a lot of followers since she returned to the tribe. I’m sure when Spring showed up, it only made things easier.”

Monika hummed, plans already forming in her mind as she surveyed the map. No one spoke for a long second, all processing everything they had been told.

“Well Qrow, I have to hand it to you!” Lionheart didn’t look as excited as he did before, but he still looked relieved as he sat in his seat and pulled up a computer. “With these coordinates, we can mount a retrieval force and head out in a few weeks!”

Everyone caught the amount of time Lionheart said. And everyone could feel indignation burn in their chests.

“A few weeks?!” Qrow practically roared, placing a hand against the desk.

“Seriously?! We could lose our chance by then!” Nora objected, eyes wide.

Lionheart didn’t reply for a moment as he began to download the data from Qrow’s scroll into his computer.

“Yes, I’m afraid to say that’s how long it will take.” Lionheart finally said as the loading took place.

“Leo, maybe you didn’t hear me.” Qrow snapped. “My sister has the spring maiden. I know where she is. We need to go as soon as possible!”

“And maybe you didn’t hear me!” Lionheart stood up with his own snap, planting his hands on the table. “The kingdom is in shambles! ‘As soon as possible’ doesn’t mean tomorrow, no matter how much I wish it did! It means as soon as I can convince the council that I need more huntsmen than they do!” As he finished in a roar resembling his animal counterpart, no one spoke, all taken aback by the rant. Everyone except Qrow, who’s glare only softened but never left.

Lionheart’s eyes roamed over them before he shook his head and sat back down with a heavy sigh, rubbing his brow. “Unfortunately, bandit tribes aren’t very high on their list of priorities when the threat of war is just on the horizon…”

Monika grimaced. It hadn’t occurred to her before, but the realization struck that the council didn’t know about the maiden.

It was that closely held of a secret.

“Then why don’t we take care of it? This is a strong group, surely we can handle it?” Monika offered, taking a step forward and drawing all attention to her.

“She’s right.” Qrow said. He gave her a thankful nod and looked back to meet Lionheart’s eyes. “Damn the council, Leo. Both of us are experienced. And these kids aren’t exactly pushovers.”

“Let’s do it!” Nora agreed, shifting on her heels.

“Perhaps there’s a more peaceful way to approach things?” Ren asked before they could make plans to fight.

“I wish.” Qrow scoffed. He shook his head and stood a little taller. “But we need to get Spring as far away from here as possible. And Raven won’t give up her most prized possession without a fight.”

Lionheart didn’t reply for a moment, looking down at his desk with his lips drawn into a drown. He pondered the idea before he slowly shook his head.

“Unfortunately, you and your sister are evenly matched.” Lionheart told Qrow in a regretful and solemn manner. “And I’m not exactly the fighter I used to be. No offense, but these students and I can’t take on an entire bandit tribe and a Maiden that’s had over a decade to hone her skills under Raven.” He didn’t stand up and he wouldn’t meet Qrow’s eyes, no matter how determined his voice became. “We need to be absolutely sure we can apprehend Spring, because if we fail, Raven and her tribe will scatter. We’ll be lost. We only have one shot… and it needs to be perfect.”

“With all due respect, Sir, we can craft a plan that will work.” Monika interjected, gaze drifting to Ruby and Jaune for a moment. Lionheart glanced up at her with a raised brow, urging Monika to continue. “We wouldn’t be just jumping in! We have a map. We can use strategy and overwhelm them.”

“Perhaps… but it’s still far too great of a risk.” Lionheart replied. “I’m sorry… but I have to refuse.”

There was another beat of silence. Monika could feel Ruby shift against her nervously. The tension in the air was all consuming, practically choking them with its heat.

Finally, Qrow backed away from the desk and shook his head at Lionheart.

“You know Oz wouldn’t be very happy with any of this if he were here.” Qrow whispered, turning his back on Lionheart.

“I know… I know that very well, Qrow.” Lionheart agreed, closing his eyes and nodding slowly. “But he’s not. And I’m trying to do my best with everything.”

“But… there has to be something we can do!” Ruby sputtered, stepping forward as if confronting Lionheart.

“Wait.” Jaune’s voice stopped everyone. It was dark but shaken. “What about Cinder? She came with Emerald and Mercury from Haven. Do you have anything on them?”

Lionheart’s gaze was soft as he observed Jaune. “We pulled their files after the Fall. Nothing but lies and forgeries…”

Jaune’s gaze dropped to the floor and he clenched his fists. Monika put a hand on Jaune’s shoulder, giving a gentle squeeze to reassure him.

“Pyrrha’s still okay.” Monika whispered to him. Jaune took an unsteady breath and gave her a nod and tearful smile.

Qrow moved the conversation along after giving Jaune a moment to calm down. Qrow didn’t turn back to face Lionheart as he growled out, “Well, I can’t say this has been a warm reunion, Leo.”

“I’m sorry, Qrow. Really, I am.” And Monika couldn’t feel any lies in Lionheart’s voice. His tone and expression both showed full remorse. But… Monika couldn’t help but feel like he was apologizing for much more. “I know you’ve all traveled a long way. But I promise I will do everything I can to help.”

“Sure.” Qrow replied simply, beginning to head for the door and holding up his scroll for Lionheart to see. “We’ll stay in the city for the time being. Local comms are still up. Keep in touch. Come on kids.”

The teens began to follow Qrow out the door but were stopped by Lionheart calling after them.

“Actually! Miss Nakamura, could we… uhm… talk in private for a moment?” Lionheart asked with a nervous smile.

Monika immediately sent a questioning glance to Qrow, asking the man if Lionheart was to be trusted. Qrow squinted, glancing over his shoulder at Lionheart, but nodded. The message was clear.

It’s alright, but don’t fully trust him.

“Sure!” Monika agreed with a pleasant smile. She made her way back over as the others continued out the door.

“It was nice meeting you, Professor.” Ruby said, pausing in the doorway to give Lionheart a tiny smile.

Lionheart paused and Monika could see surprise cross his face before he gave his own tiny smile and a nod of farewell. “Likewise.”

“We’ll wait for you, Monika!” Nora called from the doorway right before the door closed.

And so, Monika and Headmaster Lionheart were left alone.

The man sat back down in his chair and Monika followed suit. They didn’t speak at first, sitting silently across from each other.

“I wish to apologize for snapping at you and the others earlier… I’m under a lot of stress at the moment.” Lionheart finally spoke, giving Monika a weak and apologetic smile.

“It’s alright, Sir. I understand.” Monika replied with her own apologetic smile. “And I’m sorry if it seemed like I was questioning your strategies…”

“No, I understand fully.” Lionheart gave a small laugh. He nodded knowingly as his smile grew sadder. “But those decisions were not mine, but the council’s…” He perked up and gestured to a tray of teacups on the shelf. “Tea or biscuits?”

Monika shook her head. “No thank you, I ate before we left the inn.”

Lionheart nodded and they quickly found themselves in an awkward silence, not sure what to say to each other.

After a moment, Monika cleared her throat and gave Lionheart a pleasing smile.

“What did you want to see me for, Professor?” She asked, trying her best to not sound confronting but curious instead.

“Well… firstly, I should confess something.” Lionheart said. Monika frowned, urging Lionheart to continue. “Ozpin told me about Project Libitina.”

Monika halted in her tracks, her heart stuttering to a stop in her chest.

What?

Ozpin told someone? Why did he tell someone?

He promised it would be confidential—

Lionheart spoke calmly but quickly, reassuring Monika before she could spiral. He held his hands up in a flaming gesture.

“Ozpin told the other headmasters about Project Libitina…” The headmaster explained carefully, gauging Monika’s reaction. “He only told us so we could keep an eye out, I promise. I also promise I do not know everything, only the basics.”

Monika stared at him for a long moment, processing his words.

Finally, she spoke up in a whisper. “Why do you bring it up?”

Lionheart hesitated before he nodded slowly to himself. “Could you please tell me about your semblance?” Lionheart requested.

“My semblance?” Monika blinked at him in a confused suspicion. Why would he want to know about her semblance?

“I thought about your words… and I want to know what you can do. If you’re strong enough, it might just work.” Lionheart said with a reassuring smile.

But something about it felt off to Monika. He had vehemently denied their excursion before, so why was he even considering it now?

And asking about her semblance… wasn’t that something he should ask all of them?

Monika didn’t like this.

She didn’t like how it felt as if he was asking about the powers she gained after the Fall.

Lionheart was a kind man, but something about him felt off.

So Monika told him what he wanted.

“Well, I have an inventory. It has its limits but it can store many things. And I can see the stats of people, but I don’t use it as much as I do my inventory.”

The truth. She didn’t lie by any means. She simply withheld some information.

“I see… that’s quite the impressive semblance!” Lionheart nodded along. “And you gained it from the Project?”

“As far as I’m aware, yes.” Monika replied, feeling more and more wary every passing minute.

Lionheart was asking for the expedition against the bandits… why was he asking about Project Libitina?

“Professor, why do you want to know about the Project? That doesn’t have anything to do with a possible plan…” Monika addressed him directly.

The headmaster flinched and seemed taken off guard for a moment before a nervous smile flitted across his lips.

“Right, sorry. It is a sensitive topic… so I was trying to avoid it by asking roundabout questions.” Lionheart said with a nervous chuckle. “But the truth is, I’m trying to get more information.”

“Information?”

“Yes! I wish to make sure none of those who experimented on you are within Mistral… so I went a more roundabout way…” Lionheart sheepishly told her, looking embarrassed.

“Sir, I really wouldn’t have minded addressing you directly…” Monika frowned at him in obvious confusion.

“Yes, I apologize… you see, I may be a headmaster, but I am a rather cowardly lion indeed.” Lionheart explained with a sad smile. “I wasn’t sure how to address it…”

Monika studied him for a long moment.

Part of him seemed sincere, yet part of him seemed deceitful. Monika couldn’t figure out how to decipher it.

Even if he did mean it by bad intent, how could Monika do anything right now? They were alone.

And again. She could be overreacting. Lionheart could just be a kind and worried man like he was saying.

Regardless, Monika couldn’t confront him alone. And he could even be telling the truth.

So Monika let it go.

“I understand.” Monika said with a slow nod. “But can we continue this another time?”

“Of course.” Lionheart returned, gesturing to the door. “I’m sorry again, Monika.”

“It’s okay.” Was all Monika could choke out. She barely kept herself from a run as she pressed to the door and left.

It felt like she could breathe again as soon as she exited the office.

She slowed down to a walk as she got further away from the office, thoughts whirling in her mind. Those thoughts began to fade to something calmer as she took a deep breath and spotted several figures down the hall.

Monika found Ruby, Jaune, Nora, and Ren down the hall. They perked up when they saw her and trotted over.

“Did everything go okay?” Jaune asked.

“Fine.” Monika replied with a reassuring smile. “But I think we’ll still be waiting for a while…”

The group frowned but no one argued against it. They already tried that, and they weren’t with Lionheart.

“Where did Qrow go?” Monika questioned, not seeing the man with them.

“Bar.” The other four chorused, making Monika chuckle.

“Yeah, that was a stupid question.” Monika replied, making the others join in her laughter.

“So what now?” Nora asked when their laughter quieted down.

The group fell silent, glancing at each other and trying to think of something to do. They could go sightseeing, but Qrow had told them not to before he left.

Monika blinked when Ruby tugged at her sleeve. The girl was fidgeting and biting her lip nervously. She met Monika’s gaze and Monika saw sadness and care and worry.

“Monika?” Ruby asked in a nervous whisper. “Can we… talk about Libitina?”

Monika flinched but didn’t look away from Ruby’s eyes.

That’s right… they hadn’t gotten the chance to talk about it. The past few days had been spent healing from the poison and avoiding the topic to avoid stressing her out.

Just like with her team, Monika never wanted this group to know…

It was bad enough that her team was put in danger, she didn’t want to do that to the rest of her friends. But the choice was taken from her hands by the secret lab and poison.

At this point, they saved her life. They deserved to know.

So no matter how reluctant, Monika closed her eyes and gave a tiny nod to herself before she looked at Ruby and gave a tiny sigh and nervous smile.

“Alright… let’s go back to the hotel.”

~~||~~||~~

Weiss sat with her back to the airship’s wall. Her suitcase sat at her feet. The pilot was silent upfront, leaving Weiss to her thoughts.

Her father certainly noticed she was gone by now.

Hopefully, her new friends got out of the airspace alright. But Weiss was rather sure they did.

They had a way of being stealthy, they certainly proved that.

They were just as nice as her team, even when the people of Atlas hurt them. They should have hated Weiss due to that, but they didn’t.

They helped her.

They helped her escape her father.

Weiss couldn’t help but give an inelegant sigh, the last few days flashing in her mind.

~~||~~||~~

Weiss had a new hatred for parties.

Ever since her team opened her eyes, all she had been able to see when she returned to Atlas was the truth of it all. This party wasn’t a charity, it was a gathering for a bunch of rich snobs.

And Weiss couldn’t handle it after the first few minutes.

She snuck away from her father’s side with the excuse of getting a drink. Instead, she stood and looked at the most beautiful painting of Beacon before it had fallen.

Weiss could have stood there revelling in her memories forever. But another spoiled rich boy by the name of Henry interrupted it, trying to make conversation. Weiss wanted him to go away, but she couldn’t say that and risk her father getting upset if he found out.

“So… you thinking about buying it?” Henry asked, looking back at the painting again.

“I don’t think so…” Weiss hummed, arms crossed.

Henry snorted, giving her a playful smirk. “Yeah, kinda pricey for a painting.”

And just like that, all pleasantries were gone, Weiss’s anger rising.

“It’s to raise money.” She hissed, ice-cold venom filling her voice.

Henry didn’t seem to notice. “Really? For what?”

Weiss turned to fully face him, pure fury in her eyes. “For what?” Weiss repeated darkly.

“I will!”

Weiss’s head snapped up at the friendly chirp and she found a friendly smile. Coming up to her and the man was a familiar face. Puffy hair with a ram’s curved horns, wearing a nice, lilac-colored dress.

Weiss’s eyes widened. “You… You were there at the Fall.”

“That’s right!” The woman agreed, a more solemn touch to her friendly eyes. “I’m Haru Okumura! It’s a pleasure, Miss Schnee.”

“Wh—?!” The boy was passive-aggressively pushed to the side, Haru pressing between them and ignoring him.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, as well.” Weiss replied, still looking stunned by the turn of events. “You… said you would buy the painting?”

“I did. I would love to have this piece in my home… Beacon deserves so much more recognition.” Haru offered with a sad breath.

“Oh! It’s for Beacon?” Henry tried to push back into the conversation. Weiss’s eyes narrowed but Haru gave him a threatening smile.

“Sir, might I suggest you leave?” Haru offered.

Henry gave a small laugh. “Hey, I’m just trying to chat!”

“Well, you have made Miss Schnee uncomfortable, and frankly, you shouldn’t be here in the first place if you aren’t here to help Beacon.”

“I—!”

“The Fall of Beacon was a tragedy that hurt and traumatized many. Hundreds died and people lost their home.” Haru’s eyes flashed a bright gold that made Henry flinch and stammer.

“Well, what do you know about—?!”

“We were there.” Weiss cut in.

Silence reigned between the three. No one seemed to notice what was going on. Henry could only gape at the both of them.

“Good day, Mr. Marigold. Try to learn some humanity.” Haru gave one more terrifying smile before she turned, linked her arm with Weiss’s, and guided the both of them away, leaving a fuming and shocked Henry behind.

In a blur of motion, Weiss found herself leaning against a wall with a drink in hand, overlooking the crowd of Atlesians around them.

“Thank you.” Weiss said after a moment of gaining her bearings.

“No thanks needed. I’ve been in that position before, and I don’t wish it on anyone.” Haru replied with a caring smile.

Weiss didn’t reply at first, letting her gaze wander around the crowd.

No one seemed worried about the Grimm. It was only smiles and laughter as chatter spread quietly through the room.

No one was even mentioning Beacon or Vale.

“I hate it here.” Weiss muttered.

Haru's gaze darted back over to her, the smile dropping for a more serious look as she listened.

“None of these people care about those less than them… they only care about their images and money.” Weiss sneered at the mingling crowd. But just as suddenly, her gaze filled with self-hatred and sorrow, making her drop her head. “And the worst part? I used to be just like them.”

She stared at her drink, tensing as she waited for Haru’s reply. Haru stayed silent for a long moment. But when she spoke, it was a caring and soothing murmur.

“But you aren’t anymore.” She said as simply as if she was pointing out the obvious.

Weiss finally glanced up and frowned at her in surprise and confusion. She was only met with a smile.

That smile turned into a soft sigh and sad gaze as Haru began to speak.

“Truth be told, I may have never been like them, but I was in a similar spot.” Haru confessed slowly and clearly seeing the memories. “I was just my father’s puppet, doing nothing or saying nothing against all of this injustice around us.”

“Really?” Weiss whispered, eyes widening ever so slightly.

“Mhm…” Haru nodded with a bitter laugh. “It was the worst part of my life. My loving father became a tyrant.”

“Was?” Weiss noticed. She flinched as Haru glanced at her curiously for the interruption. Weiss shifted but continued her question. “How did you deal with it?”

At that question, her frown vanished and Haru’s eyes lit up with a light that had faded. The ram faunus gave a wistful sigh and placed a hand over her heart.

“I made friends.” She explained happily, looking over to meet Weiss’s eyes. “I cut my strings and chose my own path. With those friends by my side I worked against everything I used to shy away from.”

Then out of seemingly nowhere, Haru tensed again. And what Weiss could only decipher as pure misery and grief appeared.

“And well… my father passed.”

Weiss froze for a moment before she began to stammer. “I… I’m sorry—!”

Haru cut her off with a shake of her head. “Don’t. Please. I’ve made my peace with it.” She gave Weiss another sad smile and a tiny shrug. “And I know you meant no harm, but even still it always feels like pity when someone says they’re sorry.”

Weiss didn’t reply so Haru exhaled through her nose and continued, her eyesight trailing back to the crowd in front of them.

“Regardless… as much as I miss him, it might’ve been for the better.” She admitted. “I have control of his company now. And I’m making it better for everyone he hurt when he had control.”

“I see…” Weiss gave an approving nod but her face twisted with concern and confusion. “Even as a faunus?”

“Even as a faunus.” Haru giggled, looking proud of herself. “Of course, people still try to put me down, but I don’t let them!”

She gave a sigh, this one of relief as she bounced on her heels and smiled widely, taking a dip of her drink before she continued.

“And at the same time, I’m still training to be a huntress alongside my friends.” She puffed up proudly and looked at Weiss with a twinkle in her eye. “We’re going to do what we can to make this world a better place for everyone who has been put down.”

And Weiss gaped openly at her.

“You… both at the same time?” Weiss asked, looking stunned.

That was the sort of thing she strives to do. Control the Schnee Dust Company and be a huntress at the same time. But her father always told her it was impossible.

Yet, here was proof she could in the form of another person who could even give her advice on the matter.

“Both at the same time.” Haru repeated, looking amused by Weiss’s shock.

“But how?” Weiss managed to ask.

“It’s not easy.” Haru explained, keeping eye contact with Weiss. “Some nights I don’t even sleep under the mountain of work. But it’s worth it.” She broke eye contact and nodded to herself. “It’s so worth it.”

She gave one more beaming smile as she placed a hand on Weiss’s shoulder.

“So don’t put yourself down for realizing you were in the wrong.” Haru said, her voice portraying it as an order instead of a request, “Because unlike everyone else here, you’ve changed. You saw the wrong. And I think that makes you all the better.”

Oh…

Weiss paused as she realized tears had started to gather in her eyes. She glanced at everyone around them and quickly wiped them away before giving Haru a smile of her own.

They’ve only known each other for about an hour, but Weiss was already comfortable and comforted by the other’s presence. Maybe it was because of the similar experiences of dealing with Atlas…

Weiss wasn’t going to look a gift horse in the mouth.

“Thank you, Miss Okumura.” She said, standing a little straighter and her smile not leaving.

“Haru, please.” Haru replied with a giggle.

“Haru then.” Weiss replied with a chuckle. “And please, call me Weiss.”

“Of course, Weiss!” Haru chirped happily.

And together, they shook hands, starting a new friendship.

It was clear to both of them that Weiss was happy by making a new friend, even if she wouldn’t say it out loud. But that happiness was gone just as swiftly as it came.

All due to an outside source.

A raised voice caught their attention and made them both frown when they heard what was being said.

An Atlas elite woman wearing an elegant dress and sparkling jewelry was laughing from where she stood next to her husband.

“But really, does it come as any surprise, what happened to Vale?” The woman mocked, directing the question at the other party goers next to them.

Several people looked uncomfortable but several were chuckling or nodding in agreement.

“It was a long time coming if you ask me!” She continued when no one vocally replied.

“Honey…” her husband tried to get her to back down.

“Atrocious.” Haru muttered under her breath.

“What?” The wife huffed at her husband, shaking his hand off her shoulder. “You said the same thing last night! If they’re so arrogant to think they can get by without proper kingdom defense, then I say good riddance!”

Haru looked over to Weiss, worry filling her gaze when she didn’t hear anything from the Schnee heiress. Her eyes widened when she saw the way Weiss was shaking angrily, trying to reign herself in.

“Weiss—!” Haru tried to calm her down.

But Weiss had dealt with too much these past few days to be able to calm down.

“Shut up!”

Everyone in the room fell silent, their gazes flying over to Weiss. The heiress was openly fuming, her face red. Haru stood behind her with wide eyes.

“Weiss!” Jacques Schnee snapped the second he saw her, a warning look shot at his daughter.

Weiss didn’t seem to notice it. “You don’t have a clue! None of you do!”

Whispers began to fly around the room and the ignorant lady stood taller, jaw dropping at the accusation. “Excuse me?!”

“Weiss, you need to calm down…” Haru tried to whisper, struggling to calm Weiss down.

Weiss took a step away from Haru, commanding the room with her sheer anger alone. “You’re all just standing around talking about nothing! Worrying about your hair, your money, your stupid problems that meaa nothing!”

“Weiss!” Her father hissed again, voice nearing a yell but staying calm in the light of all the people around them. “That’s enough!”

He had stormed over, grabbing Weiss harshly by the wrist. Weiss struggled to pull away and Haru watched closely, eyes narrowing and flashing gold yet again.

“Let go!” Weiss screamed at him.

“You’re embarrassing the family!” Jacques ordered her.

“I said LET GO!”

With one more scream of angry defiance, Weiss gave one more powerful pull. She was ripped from her father’s grasp and slammed to the floor.

Thoughts raced through her head and harsh, angry tears began to pool in her eyes.

Thoughts of her team. Blake kindly explaining Faunus culture to her. Yang laughing as she teased her. Ruby shyly asking her to the dance. Ruby being a determined leader.

Yuri’s talk with her on that cafe roof. Monika’s talk with her outside the dance.

The Fall of Beacon.

Cold. She suddenly felt cold.

Looking through the tears, Weiss glanced up from where she laid, hearing gasps flying around the room.

A glyph sat in front of her. And on top of that Glyph stood a Boarbatusk.

Weiss’s jaw dropped in surprise. It was a summon.

Her Grandfather and Winter both had the ability to summon Grimm they had defeated, the beasts looking like spirits with their white and blue glow instead of black and red. But Weiss had never been able to do it, no matter how hard she trained.

Except… During the fall of Beacon, when she was angry and scared and desperate to save Velvet Scarlatina, she had summoned the sword of the knight she fought so long ago.

But it hadn’t been a full summon.

This boarbatusk was a full summon. Summoned by her anger and pain and sadness.

And it responded to its summoner’s emotions.

The beast snorted and took a step towards the lady. She gasped and took a staggered step back.

Before anyone could react, the boarbatusk charged her.

“I’M SORRY!” The lady screamed.

The boarbatusk leapt into the air, screeching at the lady and her husband.

BANG!

Inches away from the couple, a gunshot rang out. The boarbatusk fell limp to the floor and dissolved in a gust of white.

There stood General Ironwood, putting his pistol away. The man looked worse than before the Fall. He had facial hair and looked exhausted, only his pristine suit hiding such a sight.

For a moment, everyone was silent. Stunned.

Haru helped Weiss to her feet, keeping a steady hold on Weiss’s hands as they stood. Weiss was breathing heavily, staring wide eyed at where the boarbatusk once was.

When no one reacted, the Lady looked at Ironwood.

“Arrest her!” She demanded in a shriek, pointing a finger at Weiss, who flinched. “What are you waiting for?! She’s insane! She should be locked up!”

Ironwood glanced between her and Weiss for a long moment. Then, he huffed and turned, beginning to make his way out of the room.

“She’s the only one making sense around here.” Ironwood sighed. When he reached the door, he didn’t stop in his stride. “Thanks for the party, Jacques.”

And then he was gone.

~~||~~||~~

Her father had dragged her off to her room after that, the tight grip on her wrist certainly leaving a bruise for her aura to mend.

He had lost it, giving no room for Weiss to even try to explain herself.

And when she finally fought back against him, he slapped her. Her father slapped her.

Her friends at Beacon had proved that the man was mentally abusive with his controlling nature, Weiss was at the point she wouldn’t deny it.

But never had he laid a hand on her.

And in one fell swoop, everything Weiss had worked towards was ripped away from her.

He disowned her. He ripped the inheritance she worked so hard for away and gave it to Whitley. And then he confined her to her room. Imprisoned her.

He said, “I’ll be giving you the full attention you require, starting by keeping you where I can see you.”

He was going to manipulate her again. He was going to twist and turn her into what she once was before she saw the light. Before she gained a family and fell in love.

And that idea hurt more than any slap could.

He left her alone. Weiss fell against her bed and began to sob harshly into the soft covers. She didn’t know how long she cried for.

But at some point, a thought entered her mind.

She couldn’t let her father do this to her. She didn’t have a choice before. But now… She wasn’t the heiress anymore.

She was going to make her own choice.

She stood from her bed and made her first independent choice. She let her pain and anger guide her and she messed up the elegant room, shoving furniture out of place, ruining blinds and more.

She pulled out a case and sat it on her bed afterwards. She took deep, calming breaths, trying to control the fury in her heart.

A knock at her window made Weiss pause before she could open it.

She whipped around and her jaw promptly dropped.

Because in the window were two figures. Both were hanging from the top of the window frame and peering in. Through the light, Weiss could see that one had familiar puffy hair and ram horns.

That was the only reason she made the rash decision of rushing over and opening the window, letting the two clamber inside.

The ram faunus may have a mask on and she may be wearing a very different outfit, but Weiss recognized her quickly.

“Haru?!” She gasped, staring wide eyed at the girl.

Haru giggled and stepped past her into the room, her companion following suit. “Hello again!”

Weiss gaped openly at them for a long moment before her eyes narrowed and glared at the two newcomers.

“Who is this?” Weiss asked, looking warily at the girl by Haru’s side. “And what are you wearing?!”

“This is Makoto Nijima, my girlfriend!” Haru explained, looking happily at Makoto.

“And these are our huntress outfits.” Makoto continued, “Or our ‘phantom thief’ outfits if you ask our leader.”

She wrapped an arm over Haru’s shoulders and the ram faunus leaned into the contact with a lovestruck smile.

The closeness between them made Weiss’s heartache for her own girlfriend.

For a moment, she almost interrogated them about what they meant by ‘Phantom Thief,’ but another realization struck her before she could.

“You’re the one who fought Monika at the Vytal Festival.” Weiss noticed, raising a brow at Makoto.

The girl just smiled. “That’s right.”

Weiss faltered and looked between them with a confused frown, trying to find her words.

“But what are you doing here?” She asked, shifting slightly and glancing between them with confusion.

“Isn’t it obvious?” Haru gave her a bright smile and a conspiratory wink. “We’re here to help you!”

“Help?” Weiss gaped at them. It was one possibility she considered. But why? “But I— what if you get caught?!”

“We won’t.” Makoto said, her voice filled with determination and sincerity.

Weiss could only stare.

That made Haru sigh and she stepped away from Makoto’s arms, reaching out and taking Weiss’s hands between her own.

“We heard everything.” Haru murmured, giving Weiss’s hands a squeeze. “And we already know you’re planning an escape.”

“How…?” Weiss was fully lost for words.

“Because I did the same thing.” Haru said, sympathy in her brown eyes as they narrowed with determination.

“We already talked to our leader and he’s agreed to it. All we need to know is what you plan on doing.” Makoto finished, nodding her head sharply as she crossed her arms.

Weiss looked between them one more time before she gave a breath and shifted, lowering her gaze.

“I suppose I didn’t think that far ahead…” Weiss confessed, a blush on her cheeks.

Haru giggled, nodding understandingly. “Well, do you want to leave?”

At that Weiss’s eyes narrowed and her demeanor became colder with determination. “Absolutely. I know that much. I’m not going to be his puppet.”

“Good! Then we can help you get out!” Noir’s eyes flashed gold and Weiss flinched, noticing it for the first time. “I’m so happy you’ve cut your strings.”

Weiss blushed and avoided her gaze. “I wouldn’t have known to if it wasn’t for my team…”

Haru just smiled. “Then we’re in the same boat after all.” Weiss gave her a tiny smile back, looking like she had so many questions.

Makoto reluctantly interrupted by clearing her throat. When both of their gazes fell on her, Makoto met Weiss’s eyes, tilting her head.

“And?” Makoto asked carefully. “Where will you go when you get out of here?”

Weiss hesitated.

What would she do?

But then, she already felt like she knew that answer. It was nestled in her heart, pulling at her memories.

So she stepped over to the case she sat on her bed, ignoring the inquisitive stares behind her, and opened it.

Myrtenaster sat waiting for its master to return. Weiss was more than happy to be back.

In the case alongside Myrtenaster, was a picture.

Weiss pulled it out and looked it over.

It was the selfie of her and Ruby that Ruby also had.

Weiss stared at the picture, a soft smile reaching her lips and a tear falling down her cheek.

In her mind, it wasn’t a question of who she was going to. It was a question of ‘where are they’ and ‘how do I get there.’

But then, a memory clicked in Weiss’s brain.

Ironwood had said Winter was in Mistral.

If she got to Winter in Mistral, Winter could help her. Winter could help her find Ruby, Blake, and Yang.

So Weiss looked up at both of them, her eyes filled with determination.

“I’m going back to my real family.”

~~||~~||~~

They helped her just like they said they would.

She was free of her father. She was going to go find her friends. Her family would be back together again.

A smile crossed Weiss’s lips and she let her eyes close, her head falling back against the seat.

Weiss was going to reunite with her team, whatever it took.

~~||~~||~~

The revving of a motorcycle broke the silence of a long dirt road.

No one else was around for what seemed to be miles as the motorcycle rushed down the dirt road, throwing dust up behind it’s two passengers.

The sun was high in the sky, beating down on the earth below and making the air feel burning hot. Not even the rushing wind offered relief for the motorcycle’s passengers.

So Bumblebee pulled to a park outside a gas station. The two passengers hopped off and began to head inside.

“We’ve made it far.” Pyrrha hummed, following Yang as they walked.

“Yep!” Yang agreed, stretching her arms far above her head.

“Do you think we’re close to Raven?” Amber directed at Yang. Pyrrha repeated the question out loud.

Yang paused at the door. She took a deep breath and squared her shoulders, gaze sharpening.

“I know we are.”

And that was all the blonde said before she pushed the door open. Pyrrha nodded curtly in reply and followed behind Yang.

Inside was a bar for patrons passing through. Only the bartender and another patron were inside.

The bartender seemed nice enough at first glance, but the patron sitting at the bar sent off every alarm in Pyrrha’s brain, and Amber felt just as nervous.

Yang hardly seemed to notice him, stepping up to the bartender while Pyrrha stuck to her shoulder, fixing the bandit with a side glance. To a stranger’s eye, she could look like a silent knight protecting their liege.

And in regards to the man openly ogling both of them, Pyrrha wanted that image.

“Aren’t you two a little young to be drinking?” The bartender asked with a welcoming and teasing smile.

Yang smirked and nodded, taking off her sunglasses. “Two waters. It’s hot out.”

“And perhaps some crackers if you have them?” Pyrrha requested.

The bartender’s eyes flashed with understanding and he nodded. “You got it.”

“Crackers?” Yang asked teasingly.

Pyrrha chuckled and shrugged. “Even the greatest warriors need a snack.”

Yang grinned and dropped it, waiting for their items.

Pyrrha leaned against the bar and closed her eyes. She knew Yang was just as alert of the other patron as she was. Yang could keep an eye on him.

Pyrrha was just happy neither of these strangers seemed to recognize her. That luck only failed once during the last few days of traveling. Pyrrha wondered when that luck would fail again.

“Are you telling me you ladies are too young to drink?” A drunken slur called her attention. “You both look like regular huntresses! Beautiful ones at that…”

Pyrrha opened her eyes and looked over the same time Yang did. It was the other patron. He gave them a drunken grin that made Pyrrha’s stomach squirm.

Pyrrha tried to push the nervousness from her voice as she spoke. “Taken.”

Yang’s eyes narrowed at him. “Same. Thanks for the compliment, but we’re not interested.”

“Oh come on, I don’t see the boys around…”

“Girl, actually.” Yang retorted, her eyes flashing red and her hair beginning to have embers licking at the end.

“Eh, either way—!” His hand reached out to touch her hair.

Pyrrha’s metal prosthetic foot slammed into the top of the man’s foot. He howled in pain and hopped backwards.

“BITCH—!” He began to scream.

And Yang’s own metal fist slammed right into his face, sending him toppling to the ground.

“Good riddance.” Amber snorted.

The drunk man staggered back to his feet. Glancing down at the floor, everyone could see that he had lost a tooth.

Before he could begin to yell, Yang knocked him out the door, the man flailing onto his ass. With that, he turned tail and bolted around the corner of the building.

The three inside watched for a moment to make sure he wasn’t coming back.

“Did anyone ever treat you like that due to your fame?” Amber asked.

‘Not really. Most people were intimidated enough to not try. I don’t know if that’s better or worse.’ Pyrrha thought back, trying to get a better grasp on thinking her responses than saying them aloud.

Amber gave a sympathetic hum that made Pyrrha crack a smile.

“On the house.”

Pyrrha snapped back to attention when she heard the bartender speak, passing over a pack of crackers and two bottles of water to Yang.

“What? Sir, we couldn’t—!” Pyrrha immediately began to protest.

“I’m serious, he’s been driving me crazy!” The bartender laughed as he held up his hands, refusing any money. “On the house, I insist.”

The girls exchanged a look before they smiled thankfully and took the bottles and crackers.

“So, what brings you around these parts?” The bartender asked them curiously.

Pyrrha glanced at Yang, knowing this was more impactful for her. Yang paused, her metal hand shaking before her real hand came over to grab it and hold it still as she gave a breath. Pyrrha gave her a worried glance and Yang tried to reassure her with a smile.

“We’re… looking for someone.” Yang stated. But her intimidating air was ruined when she stole a cracker from Pyrrha, earning an amused eye roll that made the bartender chuckle.

The man’s chuckles died down as he continued. “Not too many people come out here. Too far from the kingdoms. Only person worth noting around here is… well… Rav—!”

“Raven Branwen.” Yang said, putting her glasses back on. “We know.”

“Thank you for the hospitality,” Pyrrha said, giving him a thankful dip of her head. They turned and started for the door, leaving behind empty glasses and an empty bag.

The man promptly balked as they began to walk out.

“N— now… now hold on a sec! You don’t wanna go messing with bandits! They’re a world of trouble!”

Pyrrha offered a hum. “We’ve heard.”

“And we’ve dealt with much worse.” Yang finished.

As they stepped out the door, Pyrrha used her metal foot to push a shelf that had been knocked out of place in the scuffle back to its right position, giving the bartender full view of her prosthetic.

And with only that, the two vanished out the door, leaping the bartender gaping after them.

Outside, the duo began to climb on Bumblebee again, only for a voice to make them stop, Yang sitting on the bike and Pyrrha standing next to it.

“Hey, girlies!”

Both of them didn’t give a word to the drunken man who wandered over to them, now missing a tooth but still wearing a savage grin.

Instead, Yang glanced at Pyrrha. “He really didn’t get the hint?”

Pyrrha huffed and Amber snorted. “You would think he learned after the beat down you two gave him.”

Pyrrha crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes as she muttered a reply to Amber under her breath. “You would think.”

The man stepped towards them, his smile not leaving. “I overheard that you’re looking for someone…”

He gave a drunken giggle and the two girls looked at each other.

Their expressions were wary and surprised, but they listened to the man as he began to ramble on.

They may have gotten their final clue…

Notes:

I hated writing that Lionheart bit. So much. So if it doesn’t seem as great as the other chapters that’s why. (Since it was important for those who haven’t seen RWBY I resorted to the transcript which I despise doing for multiple reasons so I was dying)

AND THIS CHAPTER WASN’T SUPPOSED TO BE THIS LONG EITHER—

Oh and in case anyone is wondering, Pyrrha’s prosthetic kinda looks like a boot at the foot, so it’s mostly covered by her leg’s armor but she doesn’t wear a boot so that’s how the bartender could see it!

Chapter 14

Notes:

TWs: murder and death

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Together, a small group made their way through Menagerie’s streets with a purpose to their postures.

The sun was starting to fall behind the horizon, giving them an orange glow.

Ghira was in the lead, Kali at his right side. On the other side walked Blake, Sayori, and Sun.

After Sayori showed everyone the note Neo had given her, it was only natural this would happen.

Ghira hadn’t been surprised to see the note at all. He had his own suspicions of the Albain twins. So all he asked was if it was from a trusted source.

Sayori hardly hesitated before replying yes.

So now they were on their way to question the Albain twins. They needed answers and they needed a way to stop the White Fang’s plan.

The next step seemed to be the twins.

“You’re sure this will work?” Sun asked.

Blake’s ears flicked and she frowned. “The Albains have always had a way with words. They’re going to deny it.”

“We still need to try.” Sayori said, determination in her eyes.

“Indeed…” Ghira growled, tightening his hands into fists. “We need to try and learn as much from this conversation as we can, even if they deny it.”

“We’ll just do our best.” Kali placated everyone.

They stayed in silence the rest of the walk, until they finally came upon a building that Ghira guided them up to.

Without hesitation, the man knocked on the door.

It took a long moment, but soon enough the door opened. Behind it stood the Albain twins, dressed in their regal hoods and blinking in surprise at the group they were greeted by.

“Your Grace.” Corsac immediately spoke, both of them giving a respectful bow. “What do we owe the pleasure?”

Sayori frowned. Blake was right already. The two were calm and collected, it would be hard to get answers from them… hopefully the more questions they asked, the more they would crack.

Ghira gave them both a nod before he spoke, cutting to the chase.

“Fennec… Corsac…” he greeted, then narrowed his eyes as he spoke in a growl. “We have some questions to ask you.”

The alarm the two showed was only for a split second before they steeled themselves yet again.

“Of course, Your Grace.” Fennec replied. “What do you need to ask?”

Ghira glanced between them for a moment, trying to gauge any cracks in their masks. Then he continued.

“I’m afraid we have come in contact with some…” he hesitated but didn’t stop. “Information… about the White Fang.”

“Information, Your Grace?”

“Yes. Information that I believe you might have a hand in.” Ghira finally declared, crossing his arms in an intimidating manner as he lowered his voice to a deep growl. “The other night, a spy attacked my daughter and her friends. In the scuffle, they got their hands on her scroll. And in this scroll, we found plans for an assault… Do you two know anything about this?”

The twins paused and shared a glance of feigned surprise.

Fennec spoke first, dipping his head with a frown. “Your Grace, we are truly horrified to hear of this news.”

“Yes.” Corsac continued, dipping his own head towards the three teens behind him. “And we are pleased your daughter and her friends are still with us.”

Sayori squashed down the urge to squirm uncomfortably. She could see the lies no matter how calm and collected they acted, she always had a way with people. And she couldn’t stand the false relief that hid disappointment.

It didn’t help in the slightest that the entire group noticed how they slipped past the question.

“Answer the question.” Ghira said sternly.

“We know nothing about these plans, Your Grace.” Corsac stated, shaking his head firmly.

“We will do what we can to help.” Fennec offered, holding out a hand palm up. “Might you know who the spy is?”

Chris opened his mouth to tell the twins it was classified, but Blake interjected, taking a step forward.

“Ilia.” Blake said. She glared at the twins daringly. “It was Ilia.”

“I see…” Fennec sighed after another pause. “Truly heartbreaking news.”

Corsac closed his eyes and nodded along with his brother’s words. “Sister Ilia was a wonderful force in our cause… we are disappointed to hear of this betrayal.”

“Disappointed?!” Sun jumped in, stepping up to Blake’s side. “You both know you had something to do with this!”

“We swear we did not.” Fennec had the hall to look offended, still keeping his calm demeanor. “Young man, we are just as horrified by this news.”

Ghira looked between them slowly and calculatingly. “We know you had a role in this, your name has been mentioned by an anonymous source.”

“Anonymous source?” Corsac said as he frowned at Ghira. “Your Grace, this anonymous source should not be trusted. We assure you we have been framed.”

“So you’re saying this is all Ilia?” Blake demanded, her voice practically a snarl.

“That we are not sure of…” Fennec admitted carefully. “But we know our innocence. This source must be lying.”

Sayori’s thoughts ran with memories of Neo.

The fight on the highway. The airship fight and the brutal aftermath. The comfort she tried to give Neo after what happened. The meeting on the rooftop.

Sayori didn’t know Neo that well, she could admit to it. She had been a bad guy during that fight against the mechs.

But she had seemed so sad after Roman’s death… it wasn’t so far-fetched for Neo to turn a new leaf, right? At least, she owed Sayori for the rescue…

And on the rooftop Sayori felt that she had only seen sincerity.

So it didn’t take long for her to voice her opinion.

“No.”

The entire group froze and the twins blinked at her, seemingly calm.

“I trust this source.” Sayori declared, standing a little straighter and flaring her wings slightly to emphasize her words. “I may not know her well but there was an incident that made me trust her fully. So if she says you two are involved… I believe her.”

“Young Lady—!” Corsac began to speak.

“Sayori.” Sayori cut him off with a bitter smile, continuing before they could properly react. “And yeah, you’re going to deny it. Go ahead and deny it…” She took a deep breath and raised her voice into a declaration “But you’re going to hurt innocent people and that’s wrong! So we’ll be waiting to stop you.”

Everyone looked stunned for a long moment, only able to gape at Sayori as she glared at the twins.

“Perfectly put!” Kali finally spoke, looking proud of the avian faunus.

Blake joined Sayori, wearing her own determined expression as she glared at the twins.

“We may not have enough evidence…” Blake told them. “But we will put a stop to all of this.”

“Yeah!” Sun cheered, grinning wildly.

Ghira glanced over his wife and the kids with his own proud grin before he turned back to the twins and dipped his head, uncrossing his arms with a chuckle.

“Goodnight, gentlemen.”

And with that, the group turned and began to walk away from the Albain twins. The two stared after them in obvious surprise.

“I would look closer at Ilia, Your Grace.” Fennec spoke after them, keeping his voice calm.

No one looked back at him or his brother.

The twins watched from the steps as the group walked away. They didn’t even look at each other as they began to scowl, speaking in low voices.

“We will have to deal with this soon, Brother.”

“Indeed, Brother…”

~~||~~||~~

“You both know this is a trap, yes?”

Pyrrha smiled at Amber’s concern and nodded. “Of course we do.”

“What did Amber ask?” Yang asked, glancing at Pyrrha.

“If we knew this was a trap.” Pyrrha answered.

They stood in the center of a forest clearing just off a dirt path. The man from the store had ended up guiding them, making a tight fit on the bike that both girls despised. But it was necessary.

And now, he had stopped them there and ran off somewhere into the woods. It gave Pyrrha a small feeling of triumph to see his slight limp. The only reason it wasn’t broken was because of his aura.

So now they waited for him to come back.

Pyrrha paced slightly, her guard fully up but her weapons not yet drawn. Yang stood by Bumblebee, laying her gloves, sunglasses, and coattails on the seat.

Both of them knew it was a trap.

The man was obviously a bandit. And they both knew he had led them right into the bandits’ den.

But that was exactly what they wanted.

“I know the plan and I know you both can fight. I just worry.” Amber explained with a small, nervous chuckle.

“I know, Amber. But we’ll be just fine.”

“I know you’ll be.”

A flash of emotions sent by Amber hit Pyrrha but she didn’t stagger. She just smiled.

Pride. Joy. Nervousness. Worry. Understanding.

When she first got stuck with Amber in her body, Pyrrha had been terrified. Who wouldn’t be. But over the past few weeks, she grew to feel more relaxed with it. She even grew to like it.

Of course, there were still problems with sharing a soul.

But Pyrrha found herself growing to somewhat like the feeling of having someone there. Someone who could understand and talk you through things no one else knew or saw.

So Pyrrha sent back her own emotions and feelings.

Thankfulness. Apologetic. Joy. Nervousness. Accomplishment.

Pyrrha could feel how Amber practically beamed at the acknowledgment.

Suddenly, two gunshots rang out.

One was met by the metal clang of Yang blocking it with her metal arm, not even a dent left behind. The other vanished into the tree line as Pyrrha dodged by vaulting to the side towards Yang.

The two stood together and their heads swiveled towards where the bullets came from.

There stood the man. And with him were several other bandits, all having their weapons drawn and pointed right at the two girls.

The man let out a barking laugh, his pistol still smoking. “I can’t believe both of you were dumb enough to let me lead you here!”

Both hardly gave him a reaction, only staring at the group surrounding them.

“Is this everyone?” Yang finally asked, tilting her head.

“Yes, little lady!” The man scoffed at what he assumed to be false arrogance. “This is it…” He paused before chuckling and pointing his thumb behind him into the forest. “Well, unless you count the whole rest of the camp back that way.”

There was a pause before Yang pointed the way he did. “That way?” Yang clarified.

“Yes.” He growled, eyes narrowed in confusion. “That way.”

The other bandits looked just as taken aback, glancing at each other and two beginning to whisper to each other.

“Thank you for the directions!” Pyrrha said with a tight smile, as if she wasn’t being threatened. But anyone who looked close enough could see how the warrior was surveying each of them. “We’ve really been having a hard time finding it.”

“What the hell…?” The man gaped at them before he scowled and jabbed his pistol towards them. “Look! To pay me back for this foot, we’re gonna take that pretty little bike of yours… and you’re gonna take your lumps…”

Yang and Pyrrha shared a glance before both acted in unison. Yang twisted one arm, making the gauntlet extend and Pyrrha pulled her weapons from her back. Both stayed in a relaxed stance, Pyrrha’s weapons held loosely.

The man glanced between them almost nervously for a moment. Then he gave a scoff and stepped forward, bolstering the other bandits with him.

“You may have gotten the jump on me last time, but all that fancy armor and jacket is for show!” He yelled at the two girls. “There’s no way you can take on all of us—!”

Yang and Pyrrha shared a glance, their gazes narrowing as Yang activated her prosthetic’s weapon. They stared the bandits around them down, Pyrrha pulling her weapons up into a more ready position.

All of the bandits around them flinched back at the sight but didn’t back down.

The man glanced between them, noting the challenge. Then he let out a shout.

“Get ‘em!”

The bandits quickly rushed towards them and both fighters sprung into action.

Pyrrha found herself separated from Yang but didn’t worry. The blonde was still there, just fighting other enemies, and Pyrrha knew they would both spring to each other’s side if they needed to.

She brought her shield up and blocked several gunshots before twisting forward and knocking the weapon from the attacker’s hand. She yelped and Pyrrha slammed her shield into the woman’s chest, sending her flailing.

Two more bandits rushed her but Pyrrha ducked under one’s dagger before knocking his feet out from under him and slashing the other across the chest.

She quickly incapacitated both while they were down.

“Look out!”

Pyrrha jerked and quickly saw a bandit approaching her from behind.

The next moment, Pyrrha felt like she was having an out of body experience.

She watched from the back of her mind as her body moved seemingly on its own.

A duck into a roll moved her out of the way of the attack she hadn’t seen coming and then the man cried out in pain as her weapon, wielded in spear form like it was a staff, slammed into his knees, knocking him to the ground.

And just as quickly as it began, it was over.

Pyrrha jolted back into control with a gasp, nearly tripping as she stumbled slightly.

“Amber?” She whispered.

“I… I didn’t know I could do that…” Amber replied in her own whisper.

Pyrrha had so many questions rushing through her mind, but she didn’t get a chance to ask a single one before she noticed two more bandits running towards her.

They had swords raised and Pyrrha twisted around one, brought her shield into his chest and then slammed her spear into the other. Both went sprawling to the floor, unharmed due to their aura but groaning in pain as they tried to recover.

Seeing no more enemies rushing for her, Pyrrha took the moment to take a deep breath and quickly talk to Amber.

“I’m not mad, Amber… we’ll talk more later, alright?” Pyrrha said, trying to process what had happened.

“… Alright.” Amber said quietly. And then she fell silent.

Pyrrha searched for Yang and quickly found her, standing over the fallen man who had first tricked them into the ambush. She quickly made her way over when she saw that.

“Wh— who the hell are you?” The man gasped from the ground. He gave a bitter laugh that trailed into a cough as he pushed himself up to a kneeling position. “f*ck, it doesn’t matter! When Raven finds out what you did, you’re dead!”

Pyrrha and Yang shared another look before Pyrrha smiled knowingly. She shook her nerves away and put on a performance, taking some satisfaction in scaring him.

“Perhaps.” Pyrrha nodded knowingly, looking scarily serene. “It would really be a shame if she was mad. We might be good, but she is leagues above us.”

“True, but I don’t think she’ll be mad.” Yang replied with a knowing smirk, looking down to meet the man’s eyes straight-on. “I mean, I am her daughter after all.”

In an instant, his eyes widened and his jaws dropped. A strangled squeak escaped him, accompanied by two simple words.

“I’m dead.”

He swayed and fell unconscious to the ground.

~~||~~||~~

Natsuki woke up with an abrupt gasp.

Panicked thoughts ran together in her mind as she remembered things from right before she passed out.

Her fight with her father. Yuri getting involved. Yuri lying limp on the ground. Her own speech at her father. Passing out.

Slowly, she began to take deep breaths and calm down. They had defeated her father… they got away…

But then… where were they now?

Looking around, Natsuki found herself in a small, rather bland room. A window streamed in sunlight nearby. The bed she was in was against the wall. And on the other side of the room was another bed with another person.

“Yuri!” Natsuki gasped, relief flooding through her at the sight of her girlfriend.

She flung the sheets off her and began to stand up. As she did, she stumbled slightly and noticed she had on different clothes. A white shirt and jeans.

Natsuki didn’t think about it in the moment, far more worried about Yuri.

She began to gently but firmly shake Yuri to wake her up. It didn’t take long for Yuri to jerk awake and grab Natsuki’s hand in a death grip out of instinct.

Natsuki yelped and Yuri froze, immediately recognizing Natsuki after that. Her grip loosened and she practically jumped up.

“Natsuki! I’m sorry! I’m so sorry—!” Yuri began to ramble, eyes wide with horror.

“Hey, woah! It’s okay!” Natsuki was quick to reassure, trying to calm Yuri down. “I’ve done the same thing!”

Yuri opened her mouth one more time with a wince and Natsuki snorted.

“Babe, seriously. It’s okay…” Natsuki dropped her voice to a whisper, giving Yuri a knowing smile. “I promise.”

Yuri relaxed after that. She went silent and then blinked in confusion, glancing at the room around them in the same manner Natsuki had done.

“Where are we…?” Yuri whispered, standing straighter. Her hand went for her sword, but she cringed and shifted in unease when she found it wasn’t there.

“I was hoping you might know…” Natsuki replied, crossing her arms with her own nervousness.

Yuri slowly stood up from the bed, joining Yuri. Both glanced around, nervous and tense, at the room around them.

Yuri glanced down and found herself in new clothes too. A long sleeved grey shirt and black pants.

Yuri inhaled sharply.

New, clean clothes… that meant someone had changed them. And by extension, that meant someone saw her scars.

But before she could spiral, something else caught her attention. Before the haze of bloodlust, she knew she was injured.

But… where are those injuries?

“Natsuki, we were fighting your father before this, yes?” Yuri asked slowly, dread creeping into her stomach.

Natsuki flinched at the mentioned but nodded. “Yeah.”

“Then where are our wounds?” Yuri asked in a stunned whisper, looking up to meet Natsuki’s eyes.

Natsuki couldn’t reply.

Her eyes had widened with realization at Yuri’s words, her mind finally taking the chance to process their change of clothes.

“sh*t…” She muttered under her breath, glaring down at the shirt.

They didn’t like this. Their training and the past few months made them both wary of anything that could be dangerous. And a strange place was dangerous.

It wasn’t helped by their wounds being miraculously healed and their weapons missing.

It was a good thing, sure. But neither knew of a semblance that could do that. Not even Sayori had the power to heal the amount of wounds they had.

And well, Sayori wasn’t with them.

The recent fight with Natsuki’s father did nothing to help their nerves either.

All of the alarms were ringing in their minds. This didn’t feel right…

“We can’t trust this.” Natsuki finally spoke, crossing her arms and shifting.

“Agreed.” Yuri hummed.

Before they could speak anymore, they heard footsteps outside the door.

Both slipped back into bed immediately. They carefully leveled their breathing and pretended to sleep as the door opened.

Footsteps approached and came closer… closer… they paused.

Something was sat down on the table between them.

The footsteps moved away from Yuri and towards Natsuki.

Yuri cracked open her eyes and looked at the woman looking over Natsuki.

The woman was older and had greying black hair. She wore a light blue dress and a slightly darker blue apron.

Yuri closed her eyes when the woman looked back towards her.

“I’m glad the soup worked well.” The woman stayed silent for a beat after that.

Then, she gave a rather resigned sigh and continued. “My niece told me you’re both awake, so I came to check on you…”

What the hell?

And that was what made the two press into reacting, alarm and panic fueling adrenaline.

They hardly processed that second sentence, and they definitely didn’t hear the following reassurance the woman gave them as they both simultaneously lunged out of the beds, kicking the sheets out of their way as they leapt.

The woman continued trying to calm them, even as they jerked past her, half knocking her over in their rush to escape.

They pushed out the door and right into someone else.

It was a young woman with brown hair pulled up on top of her head by a red bow. A red and gold skirt flowed down to her ankles. She stared at them wide eyed, but somehow, she didn’t seem that surprised.

The two stared back.

Yuri glanced around and found they were on a second-story balcony that was lined with rooms. She didn’t take the chance to look fully before she was tugging Natsuki to the nearby stairs.

Behind them, the woman called out, “Wait! You’re safe! It’s okay!”

They didn’t listen, turning and lunging down the stairs.

At the bottom of the stairs stood two more people.

One was shorter, had curly brown hair, and wore a yellow rauna. Beside him was a tall, muscular woman with a white top, long blue skirt, and brown hair pulled up into a bun.

The woman got ready to stop them and next to her, the boy’s body shifted and morphed.

Until a copy of the woman stood next to her in the same position.

The couple’s eyes widened in shock and they almost came to a screeching halt.

But there was no time for shock and Natsuki flung her hand up, a pink portal appearing in front of them and taking them past the two blocking the way.

They heard yells of surprise and spotted stunned glances when they glanced back at the two before they continued forward towards the large dark teal door waiting for them.

In front of the door were two women.

One was younger and had a dress of mismatched colors on and flowers in her long black hair. Next to her stood an older woman wearing a long yellow and orange dress, her red hair pulled back into a braid. A thundercloud crackled above the latter.

“sh*t!” Natsuki gasped and Yuri grit her teeth, both turning to try and find a different path to escape.

They bolted towards another door, but just as they did, two figures stepped out of it.

Staring at them wide-eyed was a teenage girl with curly hair, green glasses, and a blue skirt holding many different emblems that made it beautiful. By her side and just as shocked was a small child with even curlier hair and wearing yellow.

That child was seated upon a f*cking jaguar.

The kids half moved to veer out of the way, but the jaguar had other plans upon seeing everyone else chasing the two running towards them.

It roared and sprinted towards them, forcing the two to split apart to avoid it.

Chaos was about to break out until a voice broke through the cacophony of shock.

“ENOUGH!”

Everyone froze.

Up above on the second story stood an elderly woman. She wore a maroon dress and her hair was pulled back into a low bun. She was intimidating and stood tall right in the middle front of the pathway, staring down at everyone below.

Behind her, Natsuki and Yuri both spotted the woman from before accompanied by two men. The younger woman was standing in the middle of the stairs and carefully pulling her hands away from her ears with a wince, a man in a green rauna by her side.

The elder took a breath and folded her hands. “I’m afraid there has been a misunderstanding. Now, everyone calm down.”

No one spoke. No one moved. Even Yuri and Natsuki stayed where they were, weapons still in hand as the woman trailed down the stairs. She passed by everyone and soon stood in front of the two newcomers.

She looked them over for a long moment, gauging them. Then, she raised her hand, speaking at the same time.

“Familia, please give us a moment.”

Some of the family members looked surprised and began to protest, the woman in the yellow and orange dress speaking first.

“But Mama–!” She began.

“I can handle this just fine.” The elderly woman sniffed, looking at each person with a raised brow. “Our guests are simply scared, that’s all. Now go on. Go.”

Slowly, everyone left the room, heading into a different room all together. As a result, Yuri and Natsuki were left alone in the clearing with the woman.

For a long moment, silence reigned as the two sides stared at each other.

“Who are you?! Where are our weapons?!” Natsuki eventually hissed. Yuri tried to place a comforting hand on Natsuki’s shoulder, but she was just as tense.

The elder glanced between them before she nodded seemingly to herself. “Your weapons are in a safe place… they were put there to avoid such a situation like this until we got answers. I am Alma Madrigal, the matriarch of this household. You are in the Encanto.”

“Encanto?” Yuri whispered to herself, brows furrowing.

“That’s right.” Alma gave them a patient nod. “This is a village known to none outside of it. Not even the Grimm know of our presence.”

Yuri and Natsuki stared at her disbelievingly when they heard that last statement.

Seeing the stunned gazes, Alma continued, folding her hands together. “But that will be discussed in a moment. ¿Cuáles son tus nombres?”

“Huh?” Natsuki replied in a confused manner that made Yuri reflexively nudge her.

Alma chuckled at the interaction before she repeated the question. “What are your names?”

Natsuki and Yuri shared a look, as if they were silently scanning over everything that happened while trying to decide if they should trust her.

Eventually, Yuri replied to Alma, dipping her head in greeting. “I am Yuri Ishioka, this is Natsuki Suzuki…” She flushed red as she continued in a more wary and sheepish tone. “We apologize for starting a fight… but we woke up in a strange place after some…” Yuri hesitated. “Events.”

“I understand completely.” Alma returned, looking appreciative of the apology but nonetheless understanding as she had told them.

“How… did we get here?” Natsuki finally muttered, gaze shifting all over the house around them.

Alma answered without hesitation. “One of my granddaughters heard what was happening and my family came to your assistance…” That was when she hesitated, speaking in a slower voice as she surveyed both of them closely. “There is a lot more to explain, I know you must have many questions.”

Natsuki seemed mollified by the calmer person taking the time to explain everything. “Yeah…”

“But first, you must want to know where you are.” Alma asked knowingly.

“Yes, you called this the Encanto?” Yuri asked curiously, also calmed. Both were still unsettled and wary, but they still listened.

“That’s right.” Alma answered with a proud look. “Our charm. Our miracle.” Then she turned and began to walk towards the blue doors. “Come with me.” She paused, glancing back at the still forms. “I promise you are safe here.”

Yuri and Natsuki exchanged one more glance before they locked hands and stuck close, following Alma to the doors.

The doors opened by themselves, making Yuri and Natsuki’s eyes widened for what felt like the hundredth time that day. For a moment, the right door seemed to pause and shifted back and forth, as if waving.

Alma only smiled. “Thank you, Casita.”

Yuri and Natsuki shared a stunned glance, but didn’t ask another question as they followed Alma. They stood at the top of stone stairs that led down the hill into a village below.

It was stunning. Beautiful plants and nature stood all around. The mountains and greenery made a perfect backdrop. In the distance, they could see a crack splitting the mountain. The houses below were colored bright and colorful, but not to the point of hurting the eyes. People milled around below, looking small from the distance.

“So this is a village?” Yuri’s voice was breathless and she was unable to look away from the sight.

“Si… this village has stood hidden for fifty one years.” Alma sounded wistful as she gestured a hand towards the village in a slow, sweeping motion. “It is a safe haven for humans and faunus alike. Created for those escaping the evil of the outside world… No one… well, hardly no one knows of our existence.”

“Miss Madrigal, you said this place isn’t even known to the Grimm…” Yuri asked in a whisper, finally tugging her eyes away from the village to frown at the elderly woman. “What do you mean?”

“And those powers! Were those your semblances?!” Natsuki practically demanded, looking over her arm that she knew should have a wound on it. “Our injuries are completely gone!”

Alma’s gaze shifted between them both one more time. Then, she gave a sigh and nodded, turning back towards the house.

“Come, this conversation will be better to have sitting down.”

~~||~~||~~

In Mistral, a far different meeting was taking place.

Sienna Khan considered herself a patient leader. She led her White Fang with an iron fist, but not an unkind one. She wanted freedom for her brothers and sisters across Remnant.

No, that iron fist was saved for the humans who dared to press them down.

She could be considered harsh, but all agreed it was outweighed by how she protected and led them. She never subjugated them, not like the humans.

But as leader, there were times she had to put her foot down.

And Adam Taurus was certainly testing her patience.

“I am not going to repeat myself, Adam. So I want you to listen when I tell you that the White Fang will not attack Haven Academy.”

Sienna glared at the man kneeling in front of her. She sat on her throne, guards by her side protectively. She studied Adam closely as she spoke.

Adam seemed to tense, a low growl of anger escaping him for a split second before he bit it back.

“High Lead Khan,” Adam said respectfully, “I am begging you.”

“You should beg for forgiveness and nothing else!” Sienna snapped, pulling from her relaxed position to lean forward and glare. “The assault you led on Beacon was not the great victory you seem to think it was… you should be more grateful your punishment was not more severe! You are a symbol for many in our organization… but that does not make you infallible.”

Sienna had been appalled when she heard of how the White Fang had been present at the Fall of Beacon.

She condoned violence. How else would the humans learn they were equals?

But the destruction of a Hunter school? It crossed far too many lines.

So many people had died and for what? Adam Taurus’s ambitions?

Sienna would never condone such a thing.

“I was merely trying to follow your example, High Leader.” Adam dipped his head lower, but stood up. He didn’t dare step further towards the throne while the guards stared at him.

Sienna stared at him for a long moment. One hand clenched against the arm of her chair as she finally spoke. “And what example might that be?”

“Strength.” Adam replied immediately, raising his head to meet her gaze past his mask. Sienna’s skin prickled when she met the icy blue gaze. “Strength and unwavering conviction. The humans have seen that strength now.”

Sienna let out a heavy sigh.

Adam had always been ambitious… he was a perfect fit for the White Fang. He was fueled by a hatred and trauma that would make him a valuable asset.

But that hatred would also prove to be his downfall…

While Sienna valued the young man in her ranks, something about him had always felt a little off. But she always ignored it.

After all, many idolized Adam for what he has done for the White Fang. Sienna found him invaluable for their cause.

Had she been wrong?

Was it a mistake that she never cut off the hatred before it became too much? Had she let it become too great?

She should have taught him to control this hatred so long ago… they needed violence… but a war? There was a limit.

And Sienna knew it all too well where Adam didn’t.

“I was one of the first to suggest violence where violence was necessary…” Sienna spoke calmly, observing Adam closely. “Peace bred complacency and acceptance of our place in the world. I will not allow humanity to push us down without pushing them back.”

Adam seemed to relax under her words, the tense anger fading away from his shoulders as he listened.

But then Sienna broke into a snarl, slamming one hand down on the arm of her chair. The man in front of her didn’t jump or flinch, but his eyes narrowed and he tensed once again.

“But the destruction of the Huntsman Academies crosses a line! The loss of the CCT has brought global communication to a crawl! And the White Fang is more of a target than ever before! You have justified humanity’s campaign against us and for what?! Empty promises from a group of humans? Humans we still know nothing about, and who come and go as they please! These are not examples of strength, Adam… they are examples of your talent being diminished by your shortsightedness…”

Sienna tried to reel in her anger. She needed to make the boy understand, not infuriate him… but her anger was so great after all of what Adam had done.

The faunus in question stood still for a long moment that set Sienna on edge. He co*cked his head, as if thinking.

Then, he spoke.

“If you want to know more about the humans, then why not talk to one of them yourself?” Before Sienna could reply to the question, Adam spared a glance back towards the large wooden doors. “Hazel!”

Without hesitation, the doors boomed open, and Hazel Rainart strode into the room.

“Took you long enough.” Hazel grunted, stepping towards the group.

Sienna leapt from her seat, eyes wide and fully ready to fight as needed. Her guards raised their weapons at the stranger.

“What is this?!” Sienna demanded immediately.

Every instinct was screaming in fight or flight. A human was in their secret headquarters. The one humans didn’t know about and couldn’t get to.

And yet, here stood a human.

But that wasn’t the biggest thing that alarmed Sienna.

Adam Taurus despised humans… for him to be caught dead with a human meant that human was dangerous, just like this group he mentioned.

And he greeted the human almost happily, a cunning smile on his face as Hazel finally stood next to him.

“Apologies.” Hazel rumbled, acting more respectful than most humans Sienna had met. “I don’t aim to cause any trouble.”

Sienna’s gaze darted away from him to Adam.

The human seemed calm and respectful… it was Adam that Sienna felt far more worried about.

“You’ve brought a human to this location?” She growled, staring at Adam in a stunned fury.

Adam didn’t back down, staring right back at her. “You should hear what he has to say.”

Sienna snarled, baring her fangs. “This is grounds for execution!”

“Ma’am, please.” Hazel raised his hands in a placating manner, dragging Sienna’s attention back to him. “Nobody needs to die today.”

Then, the man bowed, kneeling down on one knee. “I’m just asking for a moment of your time.”

Sienna paused for only a moment, observing him warily. Something about this human felt dangerous… he was powerful.

But he was respectful, and Sienna knew when violence was necessary and when it wasn’t. So she gave him a warning.

“The longer you stay here, the less chance you have of leaving alive.”

Hazel didn’t raise his head. “I’ll take those chances, if you don’t mind.”

Sienna almost felt a sliver of respect for him. She observed him for another long moment before she slowly sat back down, the guards returning to a neutral position when she gave them a wave of her hand.

Hazel spoke when no one else did. “You don’t like me. You have no reason to like me. But you don’t have to like me to get the results you want.”

Sienna frowned at him before her eyes narrowed and she leaned forward in her seat.

“I’m starting to doubt either of you fully comprehend what it is that I want.” She spoke calmly but darkly. “I want humanity to fear the faunus, to know that we demand respect! I do not want to start a war with the humans that we cannot win!”

A dark, confident chuckle made Sienna freeze and look at Adam.

The bull faunus grinned at her knowingly. “That’s where you’re wrong.”

Slowly, he began to step towards the stairs leading up to the throne with measured steps.

“We can win a war against the humans.” He declared. “Not only because we have the support of Hazel’s master, but because the faunus are the most dominant species of this planet! We’re better than humans. We have everything humans have and more… Humans shouldn’t just fear the faunus… they should serve the faunus.”

Sienna’s blood ran cold when she heard the chilling words.

This was what she feared. Adam’s ambitions and hatred carried him too far. This wasn’t equality he wanted anymore… he wanted to rule and brutalize the humans.

Sienna tried to hide her fear behind a calm demeanor.

“I’ve had enough of this conversation for tonight. Guards, take them away.” Sienna said quickly.

No reply.

Sienna’s heart beat faster.

“I said, take them away!” She ordered, gaze looking a little more frightened as she glanced to either side at her guards.

None of them reacted or showed an ounce of emotion under their grimm masks.

Adam chuckled. “I will admit, Sienna, you were right about my popularity.”

Sienna. He called her Sienna, not High Leader. Any respect was gone… and Sienna felt anger and fear war in her chest and create that fight or flight sensation once again.

“My followers in Vale already see me as the true High Leader…” Adam continued on, confirming Sienna’s worst fears. “And many here in Mistral feel the same.”

He snapped his fingers and four more figures emerged from the doorway. They were armored guards, weapons held at the ready and pointed at Sienna herself.

Sienna stood up, aghast at the turn of events.

Even the human intruder seemed shocked. “What are you doing?” Hazel asked Adam.

Adam smiled. “What’s right for the faunus.”

Then, he raised his voice for every person in the room to hear. It was a triumphant call of clear victory. “From this day forward, I will be the one to lead the White Fang!”

Sienna could only stare as four more guards entered from the way the guards usually came, all surrounding her on both sides. Any escape route was cut off.

This was the worst case scenario…

Adam wasn’t going to lead the faunus to equality, he was going to destroy them, and Sienna knew it for a fact.

She valued violence and fear as a method of equality… but subjugation and tyranny were too far.

Adam was going to ruin everything they worked for.

Sienna Kahn wouldn’t let that happen without a fight, no matter how outnumbered she was.

“If you think I’ll just step aside and follow beneath you, you’re wrong.” She declared calmly, glaring at Adam and lifting her head proudly.

“I know.” He muttered. And then, looking at the guards he made one simple order. “Do it.”

A spear jabbed towards her but the Tiger faunus twisted and pulled it from the guard’s grasp. She jabbed it into his chest and shoulder, depleting his aura before planting it into his neck.

She spun on her heel and clawed the second guard in the chest before grabbing him and flinging him into the third guard. She tugged the spear from the dead guard and slammed it through both of them, killing them.

The fourth guard ran for her but Sienna grabbed the spear and snapped it in half. Then she felled him just as easily as the others.

She began to turn towards the stairs, fully ready to confront Adam.

But a cold metal pierced her gut.

Sienna looked up and found Adam staring her in the eye, smiling proudly at the blood pooling from where his sword remained in Sienna's stomach.

The woman gurgled and her ears pinned back as she tried to pull away from his sword in a panic, but Adam just lifted the blade higher.

Sienna groaned in pain and agony as she slid further towards him down the blade. A gloved hand rested on her shoulder and Sienna couldn’t react to it fully, her vision blurred with red.

“Thank you, Sienna.” The traitor whispered in her ear. His voice was a purr, a false thankfulness filling it with venom. “You were there when our people needed you… but they need me now. I’m sorry you couldn’t see this through to the end.”

Sienna shakily raised her hand and tried to claw weakly at his neck. “Tr… traitor…”

Adam didn’t reply, emotionally or vocally. All he did was turn and yank his sword from her stomach, using his hand on her shoulder to push her down the stairs.

She tumbled and fell in a heap at the bottom. Sienna looked up and saw Hazel looking down at her with annoyance.

As the blood loss began to take hold, Sienna’s fumbled final moments picked up one more speech from the new leader of the White Fang.

“Give our former leader a proper burial. All who were here tonight will claim that Sienna was murdered by a human Huntsman who overpowered her guards. Sienna Khan will become a martyr for our cause, her final act as High Leader.”

Final act… she never did make the right decisions, did she? Even as second in command under Ghira Belladonna…

Ghira would be disappointed in her…

And with that last thought, Sienna Khan was no more.

Notes:

*blinks at the part where Sienna literally commits murder* I will neither confirm nor deny the fact that I’m finishing up the last Inheritance Cycle book—

Chapter 15: Update!

Chapter Text

Hello everyone!

Don’t worry, this isn’t an abandon announcement! But unfortunately, it is more of a hiatus. I’ve been working on this story for a while, longer than I have any other story. And my brain can’t do that anymore, it needs a break! ADHD and trying to get your brain to focus on one thing doesn’t really pair up after all.

I will definitely come back though, I’ve been through too much with this story to not come back!

For right now though, I am working on a Resident Evil 7 and 8 story if anyone is interested! If enough people show interest here I can post another update with the link. I really just have to read back over the “prologue” and find a good title! So if I don’t post the link just check my page and it should show up later tonight or tomorrow if all goes well!

Thank you to everyone who has stuck with me throughout and I will see you when I get back!

The Doki’s aren’t done yet, they just need a little refreshing break :)

Chapter 16: Woah guys a new challenger appears!

Chapter Text

I posted the resident evil story! It’s called Lusus Naturae! (yes I did get it from the RWBY song but there’s no RWBY in the story—)

I’ll probably delete this after a few days and then when I come back to this story, the update will be replaced by a new chapter!

Save Me - Wolfslick6007 - Doki Doki Literature Club! (Visual Novel) [Archive of Our Own] (2024)
Top Articles
Latest Posts
Article information

Author: Dan Stracke

Last Updated:

Views: 5911

Rating: 4.2 / 5 (63 voted)

Reviews: 86% of readers found this page helpful

Author information

Name: Dan Stracke

Birthday: 1992-08-25

Address: 2253 Brown Springs, East Alla, OH 38634-0309

Phone: +398735162064

Job: Investor Government Associate

Hobby: Shopping, LARPing, Scrapbooking, Surfing, Slacklining, Dance, Glassblowing

Introduction: My name is Dan Stracke, I am a homely, gleaming, glamorous, inquisitive, homely, gorgeous, light person who loves writing and wants to share my knowledge and understanding with you.